kecilkan semua  

Teks -- 2 Thessalonians 2:1-17 (NET)

Tampilkan Strong
Konteks
The Day of the Lord
2:1 Now regarding the arrival of our Lord Jesus Christ and our being gathered to be with him, we ask you, brothers and sisters, 2:2 not to be easily shaken from your composure or disturbed by any kind of spirit or message or letter allegedly from us, to the effect that the day of the Lord is already here. 2:3 Let no one deceive you in any way. For that day will not arrive until the rebellion comes and the man of lawlessness is revealed, the son of destruction. 2:4 He opposes and exalts himself above every so-called god or object of worship, and as a result he takes his seat in God’s temple, displaying himself as God. 2:5 Surely you recall that I used to tell you these things while I was still with you. 2:6 And so you know what holds him back, so that he will be revealed in his own time. 2:7 For the hidden power of lawlessness is already at work. However, the one who holds him back will do so until he is taken out of the way, 2:8 and then the lawless one will be revealed, whom the Lord will destroy by the breath of his mouth and wipe out by the manifestation of his arrival. 2:9 The arrival of the lawless one will be by Satan’s working with all kinds of miracles and signs and false wonders, 2:10 and with every kind of evil deception directed against those who are perishing, because they found no place in their hearts for the truth so as to be saved. 2:11 Consequently God sends on them a deluding influence so that they will believe what is false. 2:12 And so all of them who have not believed the truth but have delighted in evil will be condemned.
Call to Stand Firm
2:13 But we ought to thank God always for you, brothers and sisters loved by the Lord, because God chose you from the beginning for salvation through sanctification by the Spirit and faith in the truth. 2:14 He called you to this salvation through our gospel, so that you may possess the glory of our Lord Jesus Christ. 2:15 Therefore, brothers and sisters, stand firm and hold on to the traditions that we taught you, whether by speech or by letter. 2:16 Now may our Lord Jesus Christ himself and God our Father, who loved us and by grace gave us eternal comfort and good hope, 2:17 encourage your hearts and strengthen you in every good thing you do or say.
Paralel   Ref. Silang (TSK)   ITL  
Daftar Isi

Catatan Kata/Frasa
Robertson , Vincent , Wesley , JFB , Clarke , Calvin , Defender , TSK

Catatan Kata/Frasa
Poole , PBC , Haydock , Gill

Catatan Ayat / Catatan Kaki
NET Notes , Geneva Bible

Catatan Rentang Ayat
Maclaren , MHCC , Matthew Henry , Barclay , Constable , College , McGarvey

Lainnya
Evidence

kecilkan semua
Tafsiran/Catatan -- Catatan Kata/Frasa (per frasa)

Robertson: 2Th 2:1 - Touching the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ Touching the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ ( huper tēs parousias tou Kuriou ‛hēmōn' Iēsou Christou ). For erōtōmen , to beseech, see ...

Touching the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ ( huper tēs parousias tou Kuriou ‛hēmōn' Iēsou Christou ).

For erōtōmen , to beseech, see note on 1Th 4:1; 1Th 5:12. Huper originally meant over, in behalf of, instead of, but here it is used like peri , around, concerning as in 2Th 1:4; 1Th 3:2; 1Th 5:10, common in the papyri (Robertson, Grammar , p. 632). For the distinction between Parousia , Epiphaneia (Epiphany), and Apokalupsis (Revelation) as applied to the Second Coming of Christ see Milligan on Thessalonian Epistles , pp. 145-151, in the light of the papyri. Parousia lays emphasis on the presence of the Lord with his people, epiphaneia on his manifestation of the power and love of God, apokalupsis on the revelation of God’ s purpose and plan in the Second Coming of the Lord Jesus.

Robertson: 2Th 2:1 - And our gathering together unto him And our gathering together unto him ( kai hēmōn episunagōgēs ep' auton ). A late word found only in 2 Maccabees. 2:7; 2Th 2:1; Heb 10:25 till...

And our gathering together unto him ( kai hēmōn episunagōgēs ep' auton ).

A late word found only in 2 Maccabees. 2:7; 2Th 2:1; Heb 10:25 till Deissmann ( Light from the Ancient East , p. 103) found it on a stele in the island of Syme, off Caria, meaning "collection."Paul is referring to the rapture, mentioned in 1Th 4:15-17, and the being forever with the Lord thereafter. Cf. also Mat 24:31; Mar 13:27.

Robertson: 2Th 2:2 - To the end that To the end that ( eis to ). One of Paul’ s favourite idioms for purpose, eis to and the infinitive.

To the end that ( eis to ).

One of Paul’ s favourite idioms for purpose, eis to and the infinitive.

Robertson: 2Th 2:2 - Ye be not quickly shaken Ye be not quickly shaken ( mē tacheōs saleuthēnai humas ). First aorist passive infinitive of saleuō , old verb to agitate, to cause to totte...

Ye be not quickly shaken ( mē tacheōs saleuthēnai humas ).

First aorist passive infinitive of saleuō , old verb to agitate, to cause to totter like a reed (Mat 11:7), the earth (Heb 12:26). Usual negative mē and accusative of general reference humas with the infinitive.

Robertson: 2Th 2:2 - From your mind From your mind ( apo tou noos ). Ablative case of nous, mind, reason, sober sense, "from your witte"(Wycliffe), to "keep their heads."

From your mind ( apo tou noos ).

Ablative case of nous, mind, reason, sober sense, "from your witte"(Wycliffe), to "keep their heads."

Robertson: 2Th 2:2 - Nor yet be troubled Nor yet be troubled ( mēde throeisthai ). Old verb throeō , to cry aloud (from throos , clamour, tumult), to be in a state of nervous excitement ...

Nor yet be troubled ( mēde throeisthai ).

Old verb throeō , to cry aloud (from throos , clamour, tumult), to be in a state of nervous excitement (present passive infinitive, as if it were going on), "a continued state of agitation following the definite shock received (saleuthēnai )"(Milligan).

Robertson: 2Th 2:2 - Either by spirit Either by spirit ( mēte dia pneumatos ). By ecstatic utterance (1Th 5:10). The nervous fear that the coming was to be at once prohibited by mēde ...

Either by spirit ( mēte dia pneumatos ).

By ecstatic utterance (1Th 5:10). The nervous fear that the coming was to be at once prohibited by mēde Paul divides into three sources by mēte , mēte , mēte . No individual claim to divine revelation (the gift of prophecy) can justify the statement.

Robertson: 2Th 2:2 - Or by word Or by word ( mēte dia logou ). Oral statement of a conversation with Paul (Lightfoot) to this effect as from us. An easy way to set aside PaulR...

Or by word ( mēte dia logou ).

Oral statement of a conversation with Paul (Lightfoot) to this effect as from us. An easy way to set aside Paul’ s first Epistle by report of a private remark from Paul.

Robertson: 2Th 2:2 - Or by epistle as from us Or by epistle as from us ( mēte di' epistolēs hōs di' hēmōn ). In 1 Thessalonians 4:13-5:3 Paul had plainly said that Jesus would come as a...

Or by epistle as from us ( mēte di' epistolēs hōs di' hēmōn ).

In 1 Thessalonians 4:13-5:3 Paul had plainly said that Jesus would come as a thief in the night and had shown that the dead would not be left out in the rapture. But evidently some one claimed to have a private epistle from Paul which supported the view that Jesus was coming at once, as that the day of the Lord is now present (hōs hoti enestēken hē hēmera tou kuriou ). Perfect active indicative of enistēmi , old verb, to place in, but intransitive in this tense to stand in or at or near. So "is imminent"(Lightfoot). The verb is common in the papyri. In 1Co 3:22; Rom 8:38 we have a contrast between ta enestōta , the things present, and ta mellonta , the things future (to come). The use of hōs hoti may be disparaging here, though that is not true in 2Co 5:19. In the Koiné[28928]š it comes in the vernacular to mean simply "that"(Moulton, Proleg ., p. 212), but that hardly seems the case in the N.T. (Robertson, Grammar , p. 1033). Here it means "to wit that,"though "as that"or "as if"does not miss it much. Certainly it flatly denies that by conversation or by letter he had stated that the second coming was immediately at hand. "It is this misleading assertion that accounts both for the increased discouragement of the faint-hearted to encourage whom Paul writes 1:3-2:17, and for the increased meddlesomeness of the idle brethren to warn whom Paul writes 3:1-18"(Frame). It is enough to give one pause to note Paul’ s indignation over this use of his name by one of the over-zealous advocates of the view that Christ was coming at once. It is true that Paul was still alive, but, if such a "pious fraud"was so common and easily condoned as some today argue, it is difficult to explain Paul’ s evident anger. Moreover, Paul’ s words should make us hesitate to affirm that Paul definitely proclaimed the early return of Jesus. He hoped for it undoubtedly, but he did not specifically proclaim it as so many today assert and accuse him of misleading the early Christians with a false presentation.

Robertson: 2Th 2:3 - Let no man beguile you in any wise Let no man beguile you in any wise ( mē tis humas exapatēsēi kata mēdena tropon ). First aorist active subjunctive of exapataō (old verb ...

Let no man beguile you in any wise ( mē tis humas exapatēsēi kata mēdena tropon ).

First aorist active subjunctive of exapataō (old verb to deceive, strengthened form of simple verb apataō ) with double negative (mē tis , mēdena ) in accord with regular Greek idiom as in 1Co 16:11 rather than the aorist imperative which does occur sometimes in the third person as in Mar 13:15 (mē katabatō ). Paul broadens the warning to go beyond conversation and letter. He includes "tricks"of any kind. It is amazing how gullible some of the saints are when a new deceiver pulls off some stunts in religion.

Robertson: 2Th 2:3 - For it will not be For it will not be ( hoti ). There is an ellipse here of ouk estai (or genēsetai ) to be supplied after hoti . Westcott and Hort make an anacolu...

For it will not be ( hoti ).

There is an ellipse here of ouk estai (or genēsetai ) to be supplied after hoti . Westcott and Hort make an anacoluthon at the end of 2Th 2:4. The meaning is clear. Hoti is causal, because, but the verb is understood. The second coming not only is not "imminent,"but will not take place before certain important things take place, a definite rebuff to the false enthusiasts of 2Th 2:2.

Robertson: 2Th 2:3 - Except the falling away come first Except the falling away come first ( ean mē elthēi hē apostasia prōton ). Negative condition of the third class, undetermined with prospect o...

Except the falling away come first ( ean mē elthēi hē apostasia prōton ).

Negative condition of the third class, undetermined with prospect of determination and the aorist subjunctive. Apostasia is the late form of apostasis and is our word apostasy. Plutarch uses it of political revolt and it occurs in 1 Maccabees 2:15 about Antiochus Epiphanes who was enforcing the apostasy from Judaism to Hellenism. In Jos 22:22 it occurs for rebellion against the Lord. It seems clear that the word here means a religious revolt and the use of the definite article (hē ) seems to mean that Paul had spoken to the Thessalonians about it. The only other New Testament use of the word is in Act 21:21 where it means apostasy from Moses. It is not clear whether Paul means revolt of the Jews from God, of Gentiles from God, of Christians from God, or of the apostasy that includes all classes within and without the body of Christians. But it is to be first (prōton ) before Christ comes again. Note this adverb when only two events are compared (cf. Act 1:1).

Robertson: 2Th 2:3 - And the man of sin be revealed, the son of perdition And the man of sin be revealed, the son of perdition ( kai apokaluphthēi ho anthrōpos tēs anomias , ho huios tēs apōleias ). First aorist ...

And the man of sin be revealed, the son of perdition ( kai apokaluphthēi ho anthrōpos tēs anomias , ho huios tēs apōleias ).

First aorist passive subjunctive after ean mē and same condition as with elthēi . The use of this verb apokaluptō , like apokalupsin of the second coming in 2Th 1:7, seems to note the superhuman character (Milligan) of the event and the same verb is repeated in 2Th 2:6, 2Th 2:8. The implication is that the man of sin is hidden somewhere who will be suddenly manifested just as false apostles pose as angels of light (2Co 11:13.), whether the crowning event of the apostasy or another name for the same event. Lightfoot notes the parallel between the man of sin, of whom sin is the special characteristic (genitive case, a Hebraism for the lawless one in 2Th 2:8) and Christ. Both Christ and the adversary of Christ are revealed, there is mystery about each, both make divine claims (2Th 2:4). He seems to be the Antichrist of 1Jo 2:18. The terrible phrase, the son of perdition, is applied to Judas in Joh 17:12 (like Judas doomed to perdition), but here to the lawless one (ho anomos , 2Th 2:8), who is not Satan, but some one definite person who is doing the work of Satan. Note the definite article each time.

Robertson: 2Th 2:4 - He that opposeth and exalteth himself He that opposeth and exalteth himself ( ho antikeimenos kai huperairomenos ). Like John’ s Antichrist this one opposes (anti̇ ) Christ and exa...

He that opposeth and exalteth himself ( ho antikeimenos kai huperairomenos ).

Like John’ s Antichrist this one opposes (anti̇ ) Christ and exalts himself (direct middle of huperairō , old verb to lift oneself up above others, only here and 2Co 12:7 in N.T.), but not Satan, but an agent of Satan. This participial clause is in apposition with the two preceding phrases, the man of sin, the son of perdition. Note 1Co 8:5 about one called God and Act 17:23 for sebasma (from sebazomai ), object of worship, late word, in N.T. only in these two passages.

Robertson: 2Th 2:4 - So that he sitteth in the temple of God So that he sitteth in the temple of God ( hōste auton eis ton naon tou theou kathisai ). Another example of the infinitive with hōste for resul...

So that he sitteth in the temple of God ( hōste auton eis ton naon tou theou kathisai ).

Another example of the infinitive with hōste for result. Caius Caligula had made a desperate attempt to have his statue set up for worship in the Temple in Jerusalem. This incident may lie behind Paul’ s language here.

Robertson: 2Th 2:4 - Setting himself forth as God Setting himself forth as God ( apodeiknunta heauton hoti estin theos ). Present active participle (mi form) of apodeiknumi , agreeing in case with ...

Setting himself forth as God ( apodeiknunta heauton hoti estin theos ).

Present active participle (mi form) of apodeiknumi , agreeing in case with auton , showing himself that he is God. Caligula claimed to be God. Moffatt doubts if Paul is identifying this deception with the imperial cultus at this stage. Lightfoot thinks that the deification of the Roman emperor supplied Paul’ s language here. Wetstein notes a coin of Julius with theos on one side and Thessalonikeōn on the other. In 1Jo 2:18 we are told of "many antichrists"some of whom had already come. Hence it is not clear that Paul has in mind only one individual or even individuals at all rather than evil principles, for in 2Th 2:6 he speaks of to katechon (that which restraineth) while in 2Th 2:7 it is ho katechōn (the one that restraineth). Frame argues for a combination of Belial and Antichrist as the explanation of Paul’ s language. But the whole subject is left by Paul in such a vague form that we can hardly hope to clear it up. It is possible that his own preaching while with them gave his readers a clue that we do not possess.

Robertson: 2Th 2:5 - When I was yet with you When I was yet with you ( eti ōn pros humas ). The present participle takes the time of the verb elegon (imperfect active), I used to tell you t...

When I was yet with you ( eti ōn pros humas ).

The present participle takes the time of the verb elegon (imperfect active), I used to tell you these things. So Paul recalls their memory of his words and leaves us without the clue to his idea. We know that one of the charges against him was that Jesus was another king, a rival to Caesar (Act 17:7). That leads one to wonder how far Paul went when there in contrasting the kingdom of the world of which Rome was ruler and the kingdom of God of which Christ is king. Frame notes Paul’ s abrupt question here "with an unfinished sentence behind him"(2Th 2:3.), even "with a trace of impatience."

Robertson: 2Th 2:6 - That which restraineth That which restraineth ( to katechon ).

That which restraineth ( to katechon ).

Robertson: 2Th 2:6 - And now you know And now you know ( kai nun oidate ) , says Paul in this cryptic apocalyptic passage. Unfortunately we do not know what Paul means by that which rest...

And now you know ( kai nun oidate )

, says Paul in this cryptic apocalyptic passage. Unfortunately we do not know what Paul means by that which restrains (holds back, katechon ), neuter here and masculine in 2Th 2:7 ho katechōn . "This impersonal principle or power is capable also of manifesting itself under a personal form"(Milligan). "He is Satan’ s messiah, an infernal caricature of the true Messiah"(Moffatt). Warfield ( Expositor , III, iv, pp. 30ff.) suggested that the man of lawlessness is the imperial line with its rage for deification and that the Jewish state was the restraining power. But God overrules all human history and his ultimate purpose is wrought out.

Robertson: 2Th 2:6 - To the end that To the end that ( eis to ). Another example of eis to and the infinitive for purpose.

To the end that ( eis to ).

Another example of eis to and the infinitive for purpose.

Robertson: 2Th 2:6 - In his own season In his own season ( en tōi autou kairōi ). Note autou (his), not heautou (his own), revealed in his time , in the time set him by God.

In his own season ( en tōi autou kairōi ).

Note autou (his), not heautou (his own), revealed in his time , in the time set him by God.

Robertson: 2Th 2:7 - For the mystery of lawlessness doth already work For the mystery of lawlessness doth already work ( to gar mustērion ēdē energeitai tēs anomias ). See note on 1Th 2:13 for energeitai . The g...

For the mystery of lawlessness doth already work ( to gar mustērion ēdē energeitai tēs anomias ).

See note on 1Th 2:13 for energeitai . The genitive tēs anomias (lawlessness) describes to mustērion (note emphatic position of both). This mystery (mustērion secret, from mustēs , an initiate, mueō , to wink or blink) means here the secret purpose of lawlessness already at work, the only instance of this usage in the N.T. where it is used of the kingdom of God (Mat 13:11), of God (1Co 2:1) and God’ s will (Eph 1:9), of Christ (Eph 3:4), of the gospel (Eph 6:9), of faith (1Ti 3:9), of godliness (1Ti 3:16), of the seven stars (Rev 1:20), of the woman (Rev 17:7). But this secret will be "revealed"and then we shall understand clearly what Paul’ s meaning is here.

Robertson: 2Th 2:7 - Until he be taken out of the way Until he be taken out of the way ( heōs ek mesou genētai ). Usual construction with heōs for the future (aorist middle subjunctive, genētai...

Until he be taken out of the way ( heōs ek mesou genētai ).

Usual construction with heōs for the future (aorist middle subjunctive, genētai ). Note absence of an as often in N.T. and the Koiné‚ . Paul uses heōs only here and 1Co 4:5. When the obstacle is removed then the mystery of lawlessness will be revealed in plain outline.

Robertson: 2Th 2:8 - And then And then ( kai tote ). Emphatic note of time, then when the restraining one (ho katechōn ) is taken out of the way, then the lawless one (ho a...

And then ( kai tote ).

Emphatic note of time, then when the restraining one (ho katechōn ) is taken out of the way, then the lawless one (ho anomos ), the man of sin, the man of perdition, will be revealed.

Robertson: 2Th 2:8 - Whom the Lord [Jesus] shall slay Whom the Lord [Jesus] shall slay ( hon ho kurios ̣Iēsouš anelei ). Whether Jesus is genuine or not, he is meant by Lord. Anelei is a late futu...

Whom the Lord [Jesus] shall slay ( hon ho kurios ̣Iēsouš anelei ).

Whether Jesus is genuine or not, he is meant by Lord. Anelei is a late future from anaireō , in place of anairēsei . Paul uses Isa 11:4 (combining by the word of his mouth with in breath through lips ) to picture the triumph of Christ over this adversary. It is a powerful picture how the mere breath of the Lord will destroy this arch-enemy (Milligan).

Robertson: 2Th 2:8 - And bring to naught by the manifestation of his coming And bring to naught by the manifestation of his coming ( kai katargēsei tēi epiphaneiāi tēs parousias autou ). This verb katargeō (kata ...

And bring to naught by the manifestation of his coming ( kai katargēsei tēi epiphaneiāi tēs parousias autou ).

This verb katargeō (kata , argos ) to render useless, rare in ancient Greek, appears 25 times in Paul and has a variety of renderings. In the papyri it has a weakened sense of hinder. It will be a grand fiasco, this advent of the man of sin. Paul here uses both epiphaneia (epiphany , elsewhere in N.T. in the Pastorals, familiar to the Greek mind for a visit of a god) and parousia (more familiar to the Jewish mind, but common in the papyri) of the second coming of Christ. "The apparition of Jesus heralds his doom"(Moffatt). The mere appearance of Christ destroys the adversary (Vincent).

Robertson: 2Th 2:9 - Whose coming is Whose coming is ( hou estin hē parousia ). Refers to hon in 2Th 2:8. The Antichrist has his parousia also. Deissmann ( Light from the Ancient E...

Whose coming is ( hou estin hē parousia ).

Refers to hon in 2Th 2:8. The Antichrist has his parousia also. Deissmann ( Light from the Ancient East , pp. 374, 378) notes an inscription at Epidaurus in which "Asclepius manifested his Parousia ."Antiochus Epiphanes is called the manifest god (3 Maccabees 5:35). So the two Epiphanies coincide.

Robertson: 2Th 2:9 - Lying wonders Lying wonders ( terasin pseudous ). "In wonders of a lie."Note here the three words for the miracles of Christ (Heb 2:4), power (dunamis ), signs (s...

Lying wonders ( terasin pseudous ).

"In wonders of a lie."Note here the three words for the miracles of Christ (Heb 2:4), power (dunamis ), signs (sēmeia ), wonders (terata ), but all according to the working of Satan (kata energeian tou Satana , the energy of Satan) just as Jesus had foretold (Mat 24:24), wonders that would almost lead astray the very elect.

Robertson: 2Th 2:10 - With all deceit of unrighteousness With all deceit of unrighteousness ( en pasēi apatēi adikias ). This pastmaster of trickery will have at his command all the energy and skill of ...

With all deceit of unrighteousness ( en pasēi apatēi adikias ).

This pastmaster of trickery will have at his command all the energy and skill of Satan to mislead and deceive. How many illustrations lie along the pathway of Christian history.

Robertson: 2Th 2:10 - For them that are perishing For them that are perishing ( tois apollumenois ). Dative case of personal interest. Note this very phrase in 2Co 2:15; 2Co 4:3. Present middle parti...

For them that are perishing ( tois apollumenois ).

Dative case of personal interest. Note this very phrase in 2Co 2:15; 2Co 4:3. Present middle participle of appollumi , to destroy, the dreadful process goes on.

Robertson: 2Th 2:10 - Because Because ( anth' hon ). In return for which things (anti and the genitive of the relative pronoun). Same idiom in Luk 1:20; Luk 12:3; Luk 19:44; Act...

Because ( anth' hon ).

In return for which things (anti and the genitive of the relative pronoun). Same idiom in Luk 1:20; Luk 12:3; Luk 19:44; Act 12:23 and very common in the lxx.

Robertson: 2Th 2:10 - The love of the truth The love of the truth ( tēn agapēn tēs alētheias ). That is the gospel in contrast with lying and deceit.

The love of the truth ( tēn agapēn tēs alētheias ).

That is the gospel in contrast with lying and deceit.

Robertson: 2Th 2:10 - That they might be saved That they might be saved ( eis to sōthēnai autous ). First aorist passive infinitive of sōzō with eis to , again, epexegetic purpose of th...

That they might be saved ( eis to sōthēnai autous ).

First aorist passive infinitive of sōzō with eis to , again, epexegetic purpose of the truth if they had heeded it.

Robertson: 2Th 2:11 - And for this reason God sendeth them And for this reason God sendeth them ( kai dia touto pempei autois ho theos ). Futuristic (prophetic) present of the time when the lawless one is rev...

And for this reason God sendeth them ( kai dia touto pempei autois ho theos ).

Futuristic (prophetic) present of the time when the lawless one is revealed. Here is the definite judicial act of God (Milligan) who gives the wicked over to the evil which they have deliberately chosen (Rom 1:24, Rom 1:26, Rom 1:28).

Robertson: 2Th 2:11 - A working of error A working of error ( energeian planēs ). Terrible result of wilful rejection of the truth of God.

A working of error ( energeian planēs ).

Terrible result of wilful rejection of the truth of God.

Robertson: 2Th 2:11 - That they should believe a lie That they should believe a lie ( eis to pisteusai autous tōi pseudei ). Note eis to again and tōi pseudei (the lie, the falsehood already des...

That they should believe a lie ( eis to pisteusai autous tōi pseudei ).

Note eis to again and tōi pseudei (the lie, the falsehood already described), a contemplated result. Note Rom 1:25 "who changed the truth of God into the lie."

Robertson: 2Th 2:12 - That they all might be judged That they all might be judged ( hina krithōsin pantes ). First aorist passive subjunctive of krinō , to sift, to judge, with hina . Ultimate purp...

That they all might be judged ( hina krithōsin pantes ).

First aorist passive subjunctive of krinō , to sift, to judge, with hina . Ultimate purpose, almost result, of the preceding obstinate resistance to the truth and "the judicial infatuation which overtakes them"(Lightfoot), now final punishment. Condemnation is involved in the fatal choice made. These victims of the man of sin did not believe the truth and found pleasure in unrighteousness.

Robertson: 2Th 2:13 - See note on 2Th 1:3 for same beginning. @@Beloved of the Lord See note on 2Th 1:3 for same beginning. @@Beloved of the Lord ( ēgapēmenoi hupo kuriou ). Perfect passive participle of agapaō with hupo a...

See note on 2Th 1:3 for same beginning. @@Beloved of the Lord ( ēgapēmenoi hupo kuriou ).

Perfect passive participle of agapaō with hupo and the ablative as in 1Th 1:4, only here kuriou instead of theou , the Lord Jesus rather than God the Father.

Robertson: 2Th 2:13 - Because that God chose you Because that God chose you ( hoti heilato humas ho theos ). First aorist middle indicative of haireō , to take, old verb, but uncompounded only in ...

Because that God chose you ( hoti heilato humas ho theos ).

First aorist middle indicative of haireō , to take, old verb, but uncompounded only in N.T. here, Phi 1:22; Heb 11:25, and here only in sense of choose , that being usually exaireomai or proorizō .

Robertson: 2Th 2:13 - From the beginning From the beginning ( ap' archēs ). Probably the correct text (Aleph D L) and not aparchēn (first fruits, B G P), though here alone in Paul̵...

From the beginning ( ap' archēs ).

Probably the correct text (Aleph D L) and not aparchēn (first fruits, B G P), though here alone in Paul’ s writings and a hard reading, the eternal choice or purpose of God (1Co 2:7; Eph 1:4; 2Ti 1:9), while aparchēn is a favourite idea with Paul (1Co 15:20, 1Co 15:23; 1Co 16:15; Rom 8:23; Rom 11:16; Rom 16:5).

Robertson: 2Th 2:13 - Unto salvation Unto salvation ( eis sōtērian ). The ultimate goal, final salvation.

Unto salvation ( eis sōtērian ).

The ultimate goal, final salvation.

Robertson: 2Th 2:13 - In sanctification of the Spirit In sanctification of the Spirit ( en hagiasmōi pneumatos ). Subjective genitive pneumatos , sanctification wrought by the Holy Spirit.

In sanctification of the Spirit ( en hagiasmōi pneumatos ).

Subjective genitive pneumatos , sanctification wrought by the Holy Spirit.

Robertson: 2Th 2:13 - And belief of the truth And belief of the truth ( kai pistei alētheias ). Objective genitive alētheias , belief in the truth.

And belief of the truth ( kai pistei alētheias ).

Objective genitive alētheias , belief in the truth.

Robertson: 2Th 2:14 - Whereunto Whereunto ( eis ho ). The goal, that is the final salvation (sōtēria ). Through our gospel (dia tou euaggeliou hēmōn ). God called the Thes...

Whereunto ( eis ho ).

The goal, that is the final salvation (sōtēria ). Through our gospel (dia tou euaggeliou hēmōn ). God called the Thessalonians through Paul’ s preaching as he calls men now through the heralds of the Cross as God chose (cf. 1Th 2:12; 1Th 5:24).

Robertson: 2Th 2:14 - To the obtaining To the obtaining ( eis peripoiēsin ). Probably correct translation rather than possession. See note on 1Th 5:9, there of salvation , here of glor...

To the obtaining ( eis peripoiēsin ).

Probably correct translation rather than possession. See note on 1Th 5:9, there of salvation , here of glory (the shekinah , glory of Jesus).

Robertson: 2Th 2:15 - So then So then ( ara oun ). Accordingly then. The illative ara is supported (Ellicott) by the collective oun as in 1Th 5:6; Gal 6:10, etc. Here is the p...

So then ( ara oun ).

Accordingly then. The illative ara is supported (Ellicott) by the collective oun as in 1Th 5:6; Gal 6:10, etc. Here is the practical conclusion from God’ s elective purpose in such a world crisis.

Robertson: 2Th 2:15 - Stand fast Stand fast ( stēkete ). Present imperative active of the late present stēko from hestēka (perfect active of histēmi ). See note on 1Th 3...

Stand fast ( stēkete ).

Present imperative active of the late present stēko from hestēka (perfect active of histēmi ). See note on 1Th 3:8.

Robertson: 2Th 2:15 - Hold the traditions Hold the traditions ( krateite tas paradoseis ). Present imperative of krateō , old verb, to have masterful grip on a thing, either with genitive (...

Hold the traditions ( krateite tas paradoseis ).

Present imperative of krateō , old verb, to have masterful grip on a thing, either with genitive (Mar 1:31) or usually the accusative as here. Paradosis (tradition) is an old word for what is handed over to one. Dibelius thinks that Paul reveals his Jewish training in the use of this word (Gal 1:14), but the word is a perfectly legitimate one for teaching whether oral, by word (dia logou ), or written, by epistle of ours (di' epistolēs hēmōn ). Paul draws here no distinction between oral tradition and written tradition as was done later. The worth of the tradition lies not in the form but in the source and the quality of the content. Paul in 1Co 11:23 says: "I received from the Lord what I also handed over (paredōka ) unto you."He praises them because ye "hold fast the traditions even as I delivered them unto you."The tradition may be merely that of men and so worthless and harmful in place of the word of God (Mar 7:8; Col 2:6-8). It all depends. It is easy to scoff at truth as mere tradition. But human progress in all fields is made by use of the old, found to be true, in connection with the new if found to be true. In Thessalonica the saints were already the victims of theological charlatans with their half-baked theories about the second coming of Christ and about social duties and relations.

Robertson: 2Th 2:15 - Which ye were taught Which ye were taught ( has edidachthēte ). First aorist passive indicative of didaskō , to teach, retaining the accusative of the thing in the pa...

Which ye were taught ( has edidachthēte ).

First aorist passive indicative of didaskō , to teach, retaining the accusative of the thing in the passive as is common with this verb like doceo in Latin and teach in English.

Robertson: 2Th 2:16 - And God our Father And God our Father ( kai ̣hǒ theos ho patēr hēmōn ). It is uncertain whether the first article ho is genuine as it is absent in B D. Usual...

And God our Father ( kai ̣hǒ theos ho patēr hēmōn ).

It is uncertain whether the first article ho is genuine as it is absent in B D. Usually Paul has the Father before Christ except here, 2Co 13:13; Gal 1:1.

Robertson: 2Th 2:16 - Which loved us Which loved us ( ho agapēsas hēmas ). This singular articular participle refers to ho patēr , "though it is difficult to see how St. Paul could...

Which loved us ( ho agapēsas hēmas ).

This singular articular participle refers to ho patēr , "though it is difficult to see how St. Paul could otherwise have expressed his thought, if he had intended to refer to the Son, as well as to the Father. There is probably no instance in St. Paul of a plural adjective or verb, when the two Persons of the Godhead are mentioned"(Lightfoot).

Robertson: 2Th 2:16 - Eternal comfort Eternal comfort ( paraklēsin aiōnian ). Distinct feminine form of aiōnios here instead of masculine as in Mat 25:46.

Eternal comfort ( paraklēsin aiōnian ).

Distinct feminine form of aiōnios here instead of masculine as in Mat 25:46.

Robertson: 2Th 2:17 - Comfort and stablish Comfort and stablish ( parakalesai kai stērixai ). First aorist active optative of wish for the future of two common verbs parakaleō (see 1Th 3...

Comfort and stablish ( parakalesai kai stērixai ).

First aorist active optative of wish for the future of two common verbs parakaleō (see 1Th 3:7; 1Th 4:18; 1Th 5:14) and sterizō (see 1Th 3:2, 1Th 3:13). God is the God of comfort (2Co 1:3-7) and strength (Rom 1:11; Rom 16:25).

Vincent: 2Th 2:1 - By the coming By the coming ( ὑπὲρ ) More correctly touching . Comp. Rom 9:27; 2Co 1:8. Ὑπὲρ never in N.T. in a formula of swearing.

By the coming ( ὑπὲρ )

More correctly touching . Comp. Rom 9:27; 2Co 1:8. Ὑπὲρ never in N.T. in a formula of swearing.

Vincent: 2Th 2:1 - Gathering together Gathering together ( ἐπισυναγωγῆς ) Only here and Heb 10:25. The verb ἐπισυνάγειν is used, as the noun here, of t...

Gathering together ( ἐπισυναγωγῆς )

Only here and Heb 10:25. The verb ἐπισυνάγειν is used, as the noun here, of the Lord's gathering together his elect at his coming. See Mat 24:31; Mar 13:27; comp. 2 Macc. 2:7.

Vincent: 2Th 2:2 - Shaken Shaken ( σαλευθῆναι ) From σάλος the tossing or swell of the sea. See Luk 21:25. Comp. Mat 11:7; Mat 24:29; Act 4:31; Heb 12:...

Shaken ( σαλευθῆναι )

From σάλος the tossing or swell of the sea. See Luk 21:25. Comp. Mat 11:7; Mat 24:29; Act 4:31; Heb 12:26.

Vincent: 2Th 2:2 - In mind In mind ( ἀπὸ τοῦ νοὸς ) More correctly, from your mind . Νοῦς signifies the judgment , sober sense . Comp. 1...

In mind ( ἀπὸ τοῦ νοὸς )

More correctly, from your mind . Νοῦς signifies the judgment , sober sense . Comp. 1Co 14:15, and see on Rom 7:23. They are to " keep their heads" under the temptation to fanatical extravagances concerning the Lord's appearing.

Vincent: 2Th 2:2 - Be troubled Be troubled ( θρεῖσθαι ) From θροός clamor, tumult. The meaning is be unsettled or thrown into confusion .

Be troubled ( θρεῖσθαι )

From θροός clamor, tumult. The meaning is be unsettled or thrown into confusion .

Vincent: 2Th 2:2 - By spirit By spirit ( διὰ πνεύματος ) By prophetic utterances of individuals in Christian assemblies, claiming the authority of divine reve...

By spirit ( διὰ πνεύματος )

By prophetic utterances of individuals in Christian assemblies, claiming the authority of divine revelations.

Vincent: 2Th 2:2 - By word By word ( διὰ λόγου ) Oral expressions falsely imputed to Paul.

By word ( διὰ λόγου )

Oral expressions falsely imputed to Paul.

Vincent: 2Th 2:2 - By letter as from us By letter as from us ( δἰ ἐπιστολῆς ὡς δἰ ἡμῶν ) Const. as from us with word and letter . The reference...

By letter as from us ( δἰ ἐπιστολῆς ὡς δἰ ἡμῶν )

Const. as from us with word and letter . The reference is to a letter or letters forged in Paul's name; not to the first Thessalonian Epistle, as misunderstood by the readers.

Vincent: 2Th 2:2 - As that As that ( ὡς ὅτι ) Indicating the contents of such communications.

As that ( ὡς ὅτι )

Indicating the contents of such communications.

Vincent: 2Th 2:2 - Is at hand Is at hand ( ἐνέστηκεν ) Better than Rev. is now present . Lightfoot, happily, is imminent .

Is at hand ( ἐνέστηκεν )

Better than Rev. is now present . Lightfoot, happily, is imminent .

Vincent: 2Th 2:3 - Deceive Deceive ( ἐξαπατήσῃ ) Better beguile ; since the word means not only making a false impression , but actually leading ...

Deceive ( ἐξαπατήσῃ )

Better beguile ; since the word means not only making a false impression , but actually leading astray . Except there come a falling away. Before except insert in translation the day shall not come . Such ellipses are common in Paul.

Vincent: 2Th 2:3 - Falling away Falling away ( ἀποστασία ) Only here and Act 21:21. Comp. lxx, Jos 22:22; 2Ch 29:19.

Falling away ( ἀποστασία )

Only here and Act 21:21. Comp. lxx, Jos 22:22; 2Ch 29:19.

Vincent: 2Th 2:3 - The man of sin - the son of perdition The man of sin - the son of perdition ( ὁ ἄνθρωπος τῆς ἀνομίας, ὁ υἱὸς τῆς ἀπωλείας ) ...

The man of sin - the son of perdition ( ὁ ἄνθρωπος τῆς ἀνομίας, ὁ υἱὸς τῆς ἀπωλείας )

See on children of light , 1Th 5:5. The phrase man of sin ( lawlessness ) does not occur elsewhere, either in N.T. or lxx. Son of perdition is found Joh 17:12, o lxx: τέκνα ἄπωλείας children of perdition (A.V. transgression ), Isa 57:4. The man of sin has been thought to refer to Caligula, Titus, Simon Magus, Nero, the Pope of Rome, Luther, Mahomet, etc.

Vincent: 2Th 2:4 - That is called God That is called God ( λεγόμενον θεὸν ) Above the true God and the false gods. The opposer claims divine honors for himself.

That is called God ( λεγόμενον θεὸν )

Above the true God and the false gods. The opposer claims divine honors for himself.

Vincent: 2Th 2:4 - That is worshipped That is worshipped ( σέβασμα ) An object of adoration, including things as well as persons. Only here and Act 17:23 on which see note un...

That is worshipped ( σέβασμα )

An object of adoration, including things as well as persons. Only here and Act 17:23 on which see note under devotions .

Vincent: 2Th 2:4 - Temple of God Temple of God According to some, a figure of the Christian Church. Others, the temple of Jerusalem.

Temple of God

According to some, a figure of the Christian Church. Others, the temple of Jerusalem.

Vincent: 2Th 2:4 - Shewing Shewing ( ἀποδεικνύντα ) Publicly asserting divine dignity. Rev. setting himself forth as God .

Shewing ( ἀποδεικνύντα )

Publicly asserting divine dignity. Rev. setting himself forth as God .

Vincent: 2Th 2:6 - What withholdeth What withholdeth ( τὸ κατέχον ) Better restraineth . The verb means to hold fast , as Luk 8:15 : to hold back , as Luk 4:...

What withholdeth ( τὸ κατέχον )

Better restraineth . The verb means to hold fast , as Luk 8:15 : to hold back , as Luk 4:42. See on Rom 1:18. He refers to some power which hinders the revelation of the man of sin or Antichrist.

Vincent: 2Th 2:6 - In his time In his time ( ἐν τῷ αὐτοῦ καιρῷ ) Better, in his own season , Not before his appointed season.

In his time ( ἐν τῷ αὐτοῦ καιρῷ )

Better, in his own season , Not before his appointed season.

Vincent: 2Th 2:7 - Mystery of iniquity Mystery of iniquity ( μυστήριον τῆς ἀνομίας ) Better, of lawlessness . The phrase is unique in N.T. and o lxx. Mys...

Mystery of iniquity ( μυστήριον τῆς ἀνομίας )

Better, of lawlessness . The phrase is unique in N.T. and o lxx. Mystery is found in various combinations, as mystery of the kingdom of heaven , Mat 13:11 : of God, 1Co 2:1 : of his will , Eph 1:9 : of Christ, Eph 3:4 : of the gospel, Eph 6:19 : of faith, 1Ti 3:9 : of godliness, 1Ti 3:16 : of the seven stars Rev 1:20 : of the woman , Rev 17:7. A mystery does not lie in the obscurity of a thing, but in its secrecy. It is not in the thing, but envelops it. Applied to a truth, it signifies a truth once hidden but now revealed or to be revealed; a truth which without special revelation would be unknown. It is almost universally found in connection with words signifying publication or revelation. See on Mat 13:11. The mystery of lawlessness is the mass of lawlessness yet hidden, but which is to reveal itself in the person and power of Antichrist. The position of the word is emphatic, emphasizing the concealed character of the evil power.

Vincent: 2Th 2:7 - Only Only ( μόνον ) The sentence is elliptical: " only we must wait," or " only it must work in secret, until he that letteth," etc. For a si...

Only ( μόνον )

The sentence is elliptical: " only we must wait," or " only it must work in secret, until he that letteth," etc. For a similar instance see Gal 2:10. The collocation of A.V. is wrong.

Vincent: 2Th 2:7 - Letteth Letteth ( κατέχων ) The same word as restraineth , 2Th 2:6. Let is old English for hinder , prevent . Often in Chaucer. " May I hi...

Letteth ( κατέχων )

The same word as restraineth , 2Th 2:6. Let is old English for hinder , prevent . Often in Chaucer.

" May I him lette of that?" (prevent him from it).

Troil . and Cress . ii . 732 .

" And bothe in love y-like sore they brente (burned)

That noon or alle hir (their) frendes might hit lette."

Legend of Good Women , 731 .

So Shakespeare:

" What lets but one may enter?"

Two Gentlemen of Verona , iii . 1 .

" I'll make a ghost of him that lets me."

Hamlet i . 4 .

" The flesh resisteth the work of the Holy Ghost in our hearts, and lets it." - Latimer, Serm .

Vincent: 2Th 2:8 - Consume Consume ( ἀνελεῖ ) Better, slay , as Mat 2:16; Luk 22:2; Act 5:33.

Consume ( ἀνελεῖ )

Better, slay , as Mat 2:16; Luk 22:2; Act 5:33.

Vincent: 2Th 2:8 - Spirit Spirit ( πνεύματι ) Better, breath . Πνεῦμα , almost always translated spirit, is from πνεῖν to breathe or blow . ...

Spirit ( πνεύματι )

Better, breath . Πνεῦμα , almost always translated spirit, is from πνεῖν to breathe or blow . Frequent in class. in this sense. Comp. Joh 3:8; Heb 1:7. lxx, Psa 147:7; Ep. of Jer. 61. Philo says " the spirit of God signifies, in one sense, the air, the third element; and it is used in this sense in the beginning of Genesis... for air, being light, is born up, and uses water as its basis. In the other sense it is the pure wisdom in which every wise man participates" ( De Gigantibus , 5). See on Rom 8:4.

Vincent: 2Th 2:8 - Shall destroy Shall destroy ( καταργήσει ) See on cumbereth , Luk 13:7 and see on make without effect , Rom 3:3.

Shall destroy ( καταργήσει )

See on cumbereth , Luk 13:7 and see on make without effect , Rom 3:3.

Vincent: 2Th 2:8 - With the brightness With the brightness ( τῇ ἐπιφανείᾳ ) See on 1Ti 6:14. Rev., correctly, manifestation . See lxx, Est 5:1; Amo 5:22; 2 Macc. ...

With the brightness ( τῇ ἐπιφανείᾳ )

See on 1Ti 6:14. Rev., correctly, manifestation . See lxx, Est 5:1; Amo 5:22; 2 Macc. 2:21; 3 Macc. 2:9. In class. (but late) of deities appearing to a worshipper (Plut. Themistocles , 30): of the sudden appearance of an enemy (Polyb. i. 54, 2): of a manifestation of Providence (Diod. Sic. i. 15): of the heathen gods assuming shape and appearing in order to work mischief (Just. Mart. Apol . i. 5). In N.T. of the parousia. See 1Ti 6:14; 2Ti 1:10; 2Ti 4:1, 2Ti 4:8; Tit 2:13. In 2Ti 1:10, of Christ's historical manifestation. So ἐπιφαίνω , Tit 2:11; Tit 3:4. Only here in Paul.

Vincent: 2Th 2:8 - Coming Coming ( παρουσίας ) Or presence , which is the original meaning. In N.T. with a few exceptions, of the second coming of Christ. The ...

Coming ( παρουσίας )

Or presence , which is the original meaning. In N.T. with a few exceptions, of the second coming of Christ. The combination manifestation of his presence (only here) appears to emphasize the resistless power of the Son of man, not (as Lightfoot) his splendor and glory. The mere appearing of his presence suffices to destroy his adversary.

Vincent: 2Th 2:9 - After the working of Satan After the working of Satan The sense is that the coming of Antichrist proclaims itself to be according to the working of Satan by means of power,...

After the working of Satan

The sense is that the coming of Antichrist proclaims itself to be according to the working of Satan by means of power, signs, etc. Ενέργεια Po . power in exercise , used only of superhuman power. See Col 1:29; Col 2:12.

Vincent: 2Th 2:9 - Signs and lying wonders Signs and lying wonders ( σημείοις καὶ τέρασιν ψεύδους ) Lit. signs and wonders of a lie . Of a ...

Signs and lying wonders ( σημείοις καὶ τέρασιν ψεύδους )

Lit. signs and wonders of a lie . Of a lie characterizes the three words, power, signs, wonders. All bear the stamp of fraud. For signs and wonders see on Mat 24:24, and see on mighty works , Mat 11:20.

Vincent: 2Th 2:10 - Deceivableness of unrighteousness Deceivableness of unrighteousness ( ἀπάτῃ ἀδικίας ) Better deceit of unrighteousness; which is characteristic of unrighte...

Deceivableness of unrighteousness ( ἀπάτῃ ἀδικίας )

Better deceit of unrighteousness; which is characteristic of unrighteousness and is employed by it.

Vincent: 2Th 2:11 - Strong delusion Strong delusion ( ἐνέργειαν πλάνης ) Rev., literally and correctly, a working of error . See on working 2Th 2:9. Th...

Strong delusion ( ἐνέργειαν πλάνης )

Rev., literally and correctly, a working of error . See on working 2Th 2:9. The phrase is unique in N.T. It means an active power of misleading . For πλάνη error which shows itself in action , see on 1Th 2:3.

Vincent: 2Th 2:11 - A lie A lie ( τῷ ψεύδει ) Properly, the lie. The article gives the generic sense, falsehood in all its forms. Comp. Joh 8:44; Rom 1:25;...

A lie ( τῷ ψεύδει )

Properly, the lie. The article gives the generic sense, falsehood in all its forms. Comp. Joh 8:44; Rom 1:25; Eph 4:25. Comp. the contrast of truth and unrighteousness in 2Th 2:12. All wrongdoing has an element of falsity.

Vincent: 2Th 2:12 - Might be damned Might be damned ( κριθῶσιν ) More correctly, judged . See on damnation , 1Ti 5:12.

Might be damned ( κριθῶσιν )

More correctly, judged . See on damnation , 1Ti 5:12.

Vincent: 2Th 2:13 - Hath chosen Hath chosen ( εἵλατο ) The only case in N.T. in which this word is used of God's election. lxx, Deu 26:18, of God's choosing Israel to ...

Hath chosen ( εἵλατο )

The only case in N.T. in which this word is used of God's election. lxx, Deu 26:18, of God's choosing Israel to be his peculiar people. Comp. Phi 1:22; Heb 11:25.

Vincent: 2Th 2:13 - From the beginning From the beginning ( ἀπ ' ἀρχῆς ) Not elsewhere in Paul. His usual expressions are πρὸ τῶν αἰώνων before the ...

From the beginning ( ἀπ ' ἀρχῆς )

Not elsewhere in Paul. His usual expressions are πρὸ τῶν αἰώνων before the ages (1Co 2:7): πρὸ καταβολῆς κόσμου before the foundation of the world (Eph 1:4): ἀπὸ τῶν αἰώνων from the ages (Eph 3:9). Before eternal times (πρὸ χρόνων αἰωνίων ) is found 2Ti 1:9; Tit 1:2.

Vincent: 2Th 2:14 - Our gospel Our gospel See on 1Th 1:5.

Our gospel

See on 1Th 1:5.

Vincent: 2Th 2:15 - Traditions Traditions ( παραδόσεις ) See on 1Co 11:2. Not emphasizing a distinction between written and oral tradition. Tradition, in the script...

Traditions ( παραδόσεις )

See on 1Co 11:2. Not emphasizing a distinction between written and oral tradition. Tradition, in the scriptural sense, may be either written or oral. It implies on the part of a teacher that he is not expressing his own ideas, but is delivering or handing over (παραδίδωμι ) a message received from some one else. See 1Co 11:23. The prominent idea of παράδοσις is therefore that of an authority external to the teacher. Comp. by word nor by letter , 2Th 2:2.

Vincent: 2Th 2:16 - Through grace Through grace ( ἐν χάριτι ) Better, in grace , as the element of God's gift. Const. with hath given , not with hath loved a...

Through grace ( ἐν χάριτι )

Better, in grace , as the element of God's gift. Const. with hath given , not with hath loved and hath given .

Wesley: 2Th 2:1 - Our gathering together to him In the clouds.

In the clouds.

Wesley: 2Th 2:2 - Be not shaken in mind In judgment.

In judgment.

Wesley: 2Th 2:2 - Or terrified As those easily are who are immoderately fond of knowing future things. Neither by any pretended revelation from the Spirit, nor by pretence of any wo...

As those easily are who are immoderately fond of knowing future things. Neither by any pretended revelation from the Spirit, nor by pretence of any word spoken by me.

Wesley: 2Th 2:3 - Unless the falling away From the pure faith of the gospel, come first. This began even in the apostolic age. But the man of sin, the son of perdition - Eminently so called, i...

From the pure faith of the gospel, come first. This began even in the apostolic age. But the man of sin, the son of perdition - Eminently so called, is not come yet. However, in many respects, the Pope has an indisputable claim to those titles. He is, in an emphatical sense, the man of sin, as he increases all manner of sin above measure. And he is, too, properly styled, the son of perdition, as he has caused the death of numberless multitudes, both of his opposers and followers, destroyed innumerable souls, and will himself perish everlastingly. He it is that opposeth himself to the emperor, once his rightful sovereign; and that exalteth himself above all that is called God, or that is worshipped - Commanding angels, and putting kings under his feet, both of whom are called gods in scripture; claiming the highest power, the highest honour; suffering himself, not once only, to be styled God or vice - god. Indeed no less is implied in his ordinary title, "Most Holy Lord," or, "Most Holy Father." So that he sitteth - Enthroned.

Wesley: 2Th 2:3 - In the temple of God Mentioned Rev 11:1.

Mentioned Rev 11:1.

Wesley: 2Th 2:3 - Declaring himself that he is God Claiming the prerogatives which belong to God alone.

Claiming the prerogatives which belong to God alone.

Wesley: 2Th 2:6 - And now ye know By what I told you when I was with you.

By what I told you when I was with you.

Wesley: 2Th 2:6 - That which restraineth The power of the Roman emperors. When this is taken away, the wicked one will be revealed.

The power of the Roman emperors. When this is taken away, the wicked one will be revealed.

Wesley: 2Th 2:6 - In his time His appointed season, and not before.

His appointed season, and not before.

Wesley: 2Th 2:7 - He will surely be revealed; for the mystery The deep, secret power of iniquity, just opposite to the power of godliness, already worketh. It began with the love of honour, and the desire of powe...

The deep, secret power of iniquity, just opposite to the power of godliness, already worketh. It began with the love of honour, and the desire of power; and is completed in the entire subversion of the gospel of Christ. This mystery of iniquity is not wholly confined to the Romish church, but extends itself to others also. It seems to consist of, Human inventions added to the written word. Mere outside performances put in the room of faith and love. Other mediators besides the man Christ Jesus. The two last branches, together with idolatry and bloodshed, are the direct consequences of the former; namely, the adding to the word of God.

Wesley: 2Th 2:7 - Already worketh In the church.

In the church.

Wesley: 2Th 2:7 - Only he that restraineth That is, the potentate who successively has Rome in his power. The emperors, heathen or Christian; the kings, Goths or Lombards; the Carolingian or Ge...

That is, the potentate who successively has Rome in his power. The emperors, heathen or Christian; the kings, Goths or Lombards; the Carolingian or German emperors.

Wesley: 2Th 2:8 - And then When every prince and power that restrains is taken away.

When every prince and power that restrains is taken away.

Wesley: 2Th 2:8 - Will that wicked one Emphatically so called, be revealed.

Emphatically so called, be revealed.

Wesley: 2Th 2:8 - Whom the Lord will soon consume with the spirit of his mouth His immediate power.

His immediate power.

Wesley: 2Th 2:8 - And destroy With the very first appearance of his glory.

With the very first appearance of his glory.

Wesley: 2Th 2:10 - Because they received not the love of the truth Therefore God suffered them to fall into that "strong delusion."

Therefore God suffered them to fall into that "strong delusion."

Wesley: 2Th 2:11 - Therefore God shall send them That is, judicially permit to come upon them, strong delusion.

That is, judicially permit to come upon them, strong delusion.

Wesley: 2Th 2:12 - That they all may be condemned That is, the consequence of which will be, that they all will be condemned who believed not the truth, but had pleasure in unrighteousness - That is, ...

That is, the consequence of which will be, that they all will be condemned who believed not the truth, but had pleasure in unrighteousness - That is, who believed not the truth, because they loved sin.

Wesley: 2Th 2:13 - God hath from the beginning Of your hearing the gospel.

Of your hearing the gospel.

Wesley: 2Th 2:13 - Chosen you to salvation Taken you out of the world, and placed you in the way to glory.

Taken you out of the world, and placed you in the way to glory.

Wesley: 2Th 2:14 - To which Faith and holiness.

Faith and holiness.

Wesley: 2Th 2:14 - He hath called you by our gospel That which we preached, accompanied with the power of his Spirit.

That which we preached, accompanied with the power of his Spirit.

Wesley: 2Th 2:15 - Hold Without adding to, or diminishing from, the traditions which ye have been taught - The truths which I have delivered to you.

Without adding to, or diminishing from, the traditions which ye have been taught - The truths which I have delivered to you.

Wesley: 2Th 2:15 - Whether by word or by our epistle He preached before he wrote. And he had written concerning this in his former epistle.

He preached before he wrote. And he had written concerning this in his former epistle.

JFB: 2Th 2:1 - Now Rather, "But"; marking the transition from his prayers for them to entreaties to them.

Rather, "But"; marking the transition from his prayers for them to entreaties to them.

JFB: 2Th 2:1 - we beseech you Or "entreat you." He uses affectionate entreaty, rather than stern reproof, to win them over to the right view.

Or "entreat you." He uses affectionate entreaty, rather than stern reproof, to win them over to the right view.

JFB: 2Th 2:1 - by Rather, "with respect to"; as the Greek for "of" (2Co 1:8).

Rather, "with respect to"; as the Greek for "of" (2Co 1:8).

JFB: 2Th 2:1 - our gathering together unto him The consummating or final gathering together of the saints to Him at His coming, as announced, Mat 24:31; 1Th 4:17. The Greek noun is nowhere else fou...

The consummating or final gathering together of the saints to Him at His coming, as announced, Mat 24:31; 1Th 4:17. The Greek noun is nowhere else found except in Heb 10:25, said of the assembling together of believers for congregational worship. Our instinctive fears of the judgment are dispelled by the thought of being gathered together UNTO HIM ("even as the hen gathereth her chickens under her wings"), which ensures our safety.

JFB: 2Th 2:2 - soon On trifling grounds, without due consideration.

On trifling grounds, without due consideration.

JFB: 2Th 2:2 - shaken Literally, "tossed" as ships tossed by an agitated sea. Compare for the same image, Eph 4:14.

Literally, "tossed" as ships tossed by an agitated sea. Compare for the same image, Eph 4:14.

JFB: 2Th 2:2 - in mind Rather as the Greek, "from your mind," that is, from your mental steadfastness on the subject.

Rather as the Greek, "from your mind," that is, from your mental steadfastness on the subject.

JFB: 2Th 2:2 - troubled This verb applies to emotional agitation; as "shaken" to intellectual.

This verb applies to emotional agitation; as "shaken" to intellectual.

JFB: 2Th 2:2 - by spirit By a person professing to have the spirit of prophecy (1Co 12:8-10; 1Jo 4:1-3). The Thessalonians had been warned (1Th 5:20-21) to "prove" such profes...

By a person professing to have the spirit of prophecy (1Co 12:8-10; 1Jo 4:1-3). The Thessalonians had been warned (1Th 5:20-21) to "prove" such professed prophesyings, and to "hold fast (only) that which is good."

JFB: 2Th 2:2 - by word Of mouth (compare 2Th 2:5, 2Th 2:15); some word or saying alleged to be that of Paul, orally communicated. If oral tradition was liable to such perver...

Of mouth (compare 2Th 2:5, 2Th 2:15); some word or saying alleged to be that of Paul, orally communicated. If oral tradition was liable to such perversion in the apostolic age (compare a similar instance, Joh 21:23), how much more in our age!

JFB: 2Th 2:2 - by letter as from us Purporting to be from us, whereas it is a forgery. Hence he gives a test by which to know his genuine letters (2Th 3:17).

Purporting to be from us, whereas it is a forgery. Hence he gives a test by which to know his genuine letters (2Th 3:17).

JFB: 2Th 2:2 - day of Christ The oldest manuscripts read, "day of the Lord."

The oldest manuscripts read, "day of the Lord."

JFB: 2Th 2:2 - is at hand Rather, "is immediately imminent," literally, "is present"; "is instantly coming." Christ and His apostles always taught that the day of the Lord's co...

Rather, "is immediately imminent," literally, "is present"; "is instantly coming." Christ and His apostles always taught that the day of the Lord's coming is at hand; and it is not likely that Paul would imply anything contrary here; what he denies is, that it is so immediately imminent, instant, or present, as to justify the neglect of everyday worldly duties. CHRYSOSTOM, and after him ALFORD, translates, "is (already) present" (compare 2Ti 2:18), a kindred error. But in 2Ti 3:1, the same Greek verb is translated "come." WAHL supports this view. The Greek is usually used of actual presence; but is quite susceptible of the translation, "is all but present."

JFB: 2Th 2:3 - by any means Greek, "in any manner." Christ, in Mat 24:4, gives the same warning in connection with the same event. He had indicated three ways (2Th 2:2) in which ...

Greek, "in any manner." Christ, in Mat 24:4, gives the same warning in connection with the same event. He had indicated three ways (2Th 2:2) in which they might be deceived (compare other ways, 2Th 2:9, and Mat 24:5, Mat 24:24).

JFB: 2Th 2:3 - a falling away Rather as the Greek, "the falling away," or "apostasy," namely, the one of which "I told you" before (2Th 2:5), "when I was yet with you," and of whic...

Rather as the Greek, "the falling away," or "apostasy," namely, the one of which "I told you" before (2Th 2:5), "when I was yet with you," and of which the Lord gave some intimation (Mat 24:10-12; Joh 5:43).

JFB: 2Th 2:3 - that man of sin be revealed The Greek order is, "And there have been revealed the man of sin." As Christ was first in mystery, and afterwards revealed (1Ti 3:16), so Antichrist (...

The Greek order is, "And there have been revealed the man of sin." As Christ was first in mystery, and afterwards revealed (1Ti 3:16), so Antichrist (the term used 1Jo 2:18; 1Jo 4:3) is first in mystery, and afterwards shall be developed and revealed (2Th 2:7-9). As righteousness found its embodiment in Christ, "the Lord our righteousness," so "sin" shall have its embodiment in "the man of sin." The hindering power meanwhile restrains its manifestation; when that shall be removed, then this manifestation shall take place. The articles, "the apostasy," and "the man of sin," may also refer to their being well known as foretold in Dan 7:8, Dan 7:25, "the little horn speaking great words against the Most High, and thinking to change times and laws"; and Dan 11:36, the wilful king who "shall exalt and magnify himself above every god, and shall speak marvellous things against the God of gods; neither shall he regard any god."

JFB: 2Th 2:3 - the son of perdition A title applied besides to Judas (the traitor, Joh 17:12), and to none else. Antichrist (the second "beast" coming up out of the earth); therefore he ...

A title applied besides to Judas (the traitor, Joh 17:12), and to none else. Antichrist (the second "beast" coming up out of the earth); therefore he shall at first be "like a lamb, while he speaks as a dragon" (Rev 13:11); "coming in peaceably and by flatteries," "working deceitfully," but "his heart shall be against the holy covenant" (Dan 11:21, Dan 11:23, Dan 11:28, Dan 11:30). Seeds of "the falling away" soon appear (1Ti 4:1-3), but the full development and concentration of these anti-Christian elements in one person are still to appear. Contrast the King of Zion's coming as JESUS: (1) righteous or just; (2) having salvation; (3) lowly; whereas Antichrist is: (1) "the man of (the embodiment of) sin; (2) the son of perdition; (3) exalting himself above all that is worshipped. He is the son of perdition, as consigning many to it, and finally doomed to it himself (Rev 17:8, Rev 17:11). "He whose essence and inheritance is perdition" [ALFORD]. As "the kingdom of heaven" is first brought before us in the abstract, then in the concrete, the King, the Lord Jesus; so here, first we have (2Th 2:7) "the mystery of iniquity," then "the iniquitous one" (2Th 2:8). Doubtless "the apostasy" of Romanism (the abstract) is one of the greatest instances of the working of the mystery of iniquity, and its blasphemous claims for the Pope (the concrete) are forerunners of the final concentration of blasphemy in the man of sin, who shall not merely, as the Pope, usurp God's honor as vicegerent of God, but oppose God openly at last.

JFB: 2Th 2:4 - -- Dan 11:36-37 is here referred to. The words used there as to Antiochus Epiphanes, Paul implies, shall even be more applicable to the man of sin, who i...

Dan 11:36-37 is here referred to. The words used there as to Antiochus Epiphanes, Paul implies, shall even be more applicable to the man of sin, who is the New Testament actual Antichrist, as Antiochus was the Old Testament typical Antichrist. The previous world kingdoms had each one extraordinary person as its representative head and embodiment (thus Babylon had Nebuchadnezzar, Dan 2:38, end; Medo-Persia had Cyrus; Greece had Alexander, and Antiochus Epiphanes, the forerunner of Antichrist); so the fourth and last world kingdom, under which we now live, shall have one final head, the concentrated embodiment of all the sin and lawless iniquity which have been in pagan and papal Rome. Rome's final phase will probably be an unholy alliance between idolatrous superstition and godless infidelity.

JFB: 2Th 2:4 - Who opposeth and exalteth himself There is but one Greek article to both participles, implying that the reason why he opposeth himself is in order that he may exalt himself above, &c. ...

There is but one Greek article to both participles, implying that the reason why he opposeth himself is in order that he may exalt himself above, &c. ALFORD takes the former clause absolutely, "He that withstands (CHRIST)," that is, Antichrist (1Jo 2:18). As at the conclusion of the Old Testament period, Israel apostate allied itself with the heathen world power against Jesus and His apostles (Luk 23:12; and at Thessalonica, Act 17:5-9), and was in righteous retribution punished by the instrumentality of the world power itself (Jerusalem being destroyed by Rome), Dan 9:26-27; so the degenerate Church (become an "harlot"), allying itself with the godless world power (the "beast" of Revelation) against vital religion (that is, the harlot sitting on the beast), shall be judged by that world power which shall be finally embodied in Antichrist (Zec 13:8-9; Zec 14:2; Rev 17:16-17). In this early Epistle, the apostate Jewish Church as the harlot, and pagan Rome as the beast, form the historical background on which Paul draws his prophetic sketch of the apostasy. In the Pastoral Epistles, which were later, this prophecy appears in connection with Gnosticism, which had at that time infected the Church. The harlot (the apostate Church) is first to be judged by the beast (the world power) and its kings (Rev 17:16); and afterwards the beasts and their allies (with the personal Antichrist at their head, who seems to rise after the judgment on the harlot, or apostate Church) shall be judged by the coming of Jesus Himself (Rev 19:20). Anti-Christian tendencies produce different Antichrists: these separate Antichrists shall hereafter find their consummation in an individual exceeding them all in the intensity of his evil character [AUBERLEN]. But judgment soon overtakes him. He is necessarily a child of death, immediately after his ascent as the beast out of the bottomless pit going into perdition (Rev 17:8, Rev 17:11). Idolatry of self, spiritual pride, and rebellion against God, are his characteristics; as Christ-worship, humility, and dependence on God, characterize Christianity. He not merely assumes Christ's character (as the "false Christs," Mat 24:24), but "opposes" Christ. The Greek implies one situated on an opposite side (compare 1Jo 2:22; 2Jo 1:7). One who, on the destruction of every religion, shall seek to establish his own throne, and for God's great truth, "God is man," to substitute his own lie, "Man is God" [TRENCH].

JFB: 2Th 2:4 - above all that is called God (1Co 8:5). The Pope (for instance, Clement VI) has even commanded the angels to admit into Paradise, without the alleged pains of purgatory, certain ...

(1Co 8:5). The Pope (for instance, Clement VI) has even commanded the angels to admit into Paradise, without the alleged pains of purgatory, certain souls. But still this is only a foreshadowing of the Antichrist, who will not, as the Pope, act in God's name, but against God.

JFB: 2Th 2:4 - or that is worshipped Rome here again gives a presage of Antichrist. The Greek is Sebasma; and Sebastus is the Greek for Augustus, who was worshipped as the secular ruler a...

Rome here again gives a presage of Antichrist. The Greek is Sebasma; and Sebastus is the Greek for Augustus, who was worshipped as the secular ruler and divine vicegerent. The papacy has risen on the overthrow of Cæsar's power. Antichrist shall exalt himself above every object of worship, whether on earth as the Cæsar, or in heaven as God. The various prefigurations of Antichrist, Mohammed, Rome, Napoleon, and modern infidel secularism, contain only some, not all, his characteristics. It is the union of all in some one person that shall form the full Antichrist, as the union in one Person, Jesus, of all the types and prophecies constituted the full Christ [OLSHAUSEN].

JFB: 2Th 2:4 - in the temple of God . . . that he is God "He will reign a time, times, and half a time" (Dan 7:25), that is, three and a half years, and will sit in the temple at Jerusalem: then the Lord sha...

"He will reign a time, times, and half a time" (Dan 7:25), that is, three and a half years, and will sit in the temple at Jerusalem: then the Lord shall come from heaven and cast him into the take of fire and shall bring to the saints the times of their reigning, the seventh day of hallowed rest, and give to Abraham the promised inheritance" [IRENÆUS, Against Heresies, 30.4].

JFB: 2Th 2:4 - showing himself With blasphemous and arrogant DISPLAY (compare a type, Act 12:21-23). The earliest Fathers unanimously looked for a personal Antichrist. Two objection...

With blasphemous and arrogant DISPLAY (compare a type, Act 12:21-23). The earliest Fathers unanimously looked for a personal Antichrist. Two objections exist to Romanism being regarded the Antichrist, though probably Romanism will leave its culmination in him: (1) So far is Romanism from opposing all that is called God, that adoration of gods and lords many (the Virgin Mary and saints) is a leading feature in it; (2) the papacy has existed for more than twelve centuries, and yet Christ is not come, whereas the prophecy regards the final Antichrist as short-lived, and soon going to perdition through the coming of Christ (Rev 17:8, Rev 17:11). Gregory the Great declared against the patriarch of Constantinople, that whosoever should assume the title of "universal bishop" would be "the forerunner of Antichrist." The papacy fulfilled this his undesigned prophecy. The Pope has been called by his followers, "Our Lord God the Pope"; and at his inauguration in St. Peter's, seated in his chair upon the high altar, which is treated as his footstool, he has vividly foreshadowed him who "exalteth himself above all that is called God." An objection fatal to interpreting the temple of God here as the Church (1Co 3:16-17; 1Co 6:19) is, the apostle would never designate the apostate anti-Christian Church "the temple of God." It is likely that, as Messiah was revealed among the Jews at Jerusalem, so Antimessiah shall appear among them when restored to their own land, and after they have rebuilt their temple at Jerusalem. Thus Dan 11:41, Dan 11:45 (see on Dan 11:41; Dan 11:45), corresponds, "He shall enter the glorious land (Judea), and he shall plant the tabernacles of his palaces between the seas in the glorious holy mountain"; and then (Dan 12:1) "Michael, the great prince, shall stand up" to deliver God's people. Compare Note, see on Dan 9:26-27. Also the king of Assyria, type of Antichrist (Isa 14:12-14). "Lucifer" (a title of Messiah, assumed by Antichrist, Rev 22:16); "I will exalt my throne above the stars of God." "I will sit upon the mount of the congregation (that is, God's place of meeting His people of old, the temple), in the sides of the north (Psa 48:2); I will be like the Most High." Rev 11:1-2, "The temple of God . . . the holy city" (namely, Jerusalem, Mat 4:5), compare Psa 68:18, Psa 68:29, referring to a period since Christ's ascension, therefore not yet fulfilled (Isa 2:1-3; Eze. 40:1-44:31; Zec 14:16-20; Mal 3:1). "In the temple of God," implies that it an internal, not an external, enemy which shall assail the Church. Antichrist shall, the first three and a half years of the prophetical week, keep the covenant, then break it and usurp divine honors in the midst of the week. Some think Antichrist will be a Jew. At all events he will, "by flatteries," bring many, not only of the Gentiles, but also of "the tribes" of Israel (so the Greek for "kindreds," Rev 11:8-9), to own him as their long-looked-for Messiah, in the same "city where our Lord was crucified." "Sitteth" here implies his occupying the place of power and majesty in opposition to Him who "sitteth on the right hand of the Majesty on high" (Heb 1:3), and who shall come to "sit" there where the usurper had sat (Mat 26:64). See on Dan 9:27; Rev 11:2-3, Rev 11:9, Rev 11:11. Compare Eze 38:2-3, Eze 38:6, Eze 38:9-10, Eze 38:13-14, Eze 38:16, as to Tyre, the type of Antichrist, characterized by similar blasphemous arrogance.

JFB: 2Th 2:5 - Remember, &c. Confuting those who represent Paul as having labored under error as to Christ's immediate coming when writing his first Epistle, and as now correcting...

Confuting those who represent Paul as having labored under error as to Christ's immediate coming when writing his first Epistle, and as now correcting that error.

JFB: 2Th 2:5 - I told you More than once, literally, "I was telling," or "used to tell."

More than once, literally, "I was telling," or "used to tell."

JFB: 2Th 2:6 - now ye know By my having told you. The power must have been one "known" to the Thessalonians.

By my having told you. The power must have been one "known" to the Thessalonians.

JFB: 2Th 2:6 - what withholdeth That which holds him back; "keeps him in check": the power that has restrained the man of sin from his full and final development, is the moral and co...

That which holds him back; "keeps him in check": the power that has restrained the man of sin from his full and final development, is the moral and conservative influence of political states [OLSHAUSEN]: the fabric of human polity as a coercive power; as "he who now letteth" refers to those who rule that polity by which the great upbursting of godlessness is kept down [ALFORD]. The "what withholdeth" refers to the general hindrance; "he who now letteth," to the person in whom that hindrance is summed up. Romanism, as a forerunner of Antichrist, was thus kept in check by the Romanemperor (the then representative of the coercive power) until Constantine, having removed the seat of empire to Constantinople, the Roman bishop by degrees first raised himself to precedency, then to primacy, and then to sole empire above the secular power. The historical fact from which Paul starts in his prediction was probably the emperor Claudius' expulsion of the Jews, the representative of the anti-Christian adversary in Paul's day, from Rome, thus "withholding" them in some degree in their attacks on Christianity; this suggested the principle holding good to the end of time, and about to find its final fulfilment in the removal of the withholding person or authority, whereupon Antichrist in his worst shape shall start up.

JFB: 2Th 2:6 - that he might be Greek, "in order that": ye know that which keeps him back, in God's purposes, from being sooner manifested, "in order that he may be revealed in his o...

Greek, "in order that": ye know that which keeps him back, in God's purposes, from being sooner manifested, "in order that he may be revealed in his own time" (that is, the time appointed by God to him as his proper time for being manifested), not sooner (compare Dan 11:35). The removal of the withholding power will be when the civil polity, derived from the Roman empire, which is to be, in its last form, divided into ten kingdoms (Rev 17:3, Rev 17:11-13), shall, with its leading representative head for the time being ("he who now letteth," Greek, "withholdeth," as in 2Th 2:6), yield to the prevalent godless "lawlessness" with "the lawless one" as its embodiment. The elect Church and the Spirit cannot well be, as DE BURGH suggests, the withholding power meant; for both shall never be wholly "taken out of the way" (Mat 28:20). However, the testimony of the elect Church, and the Spirit in her, are the great hindrance to the rise of the apostasy; and it is possible that, though the Lord shall have a faithful few even then, yet the full energy of the Spirit in the visible Church, counteracting the energy or "working" of "the mystery of lawlessness" by the testimony of the elect, shall have been so far "taken out of the way," or set aside, as to admit the manifestation of "the lawless one"; and so DE BURGH'S'S view may be right (Luk 18:8; Rev 11:3-12). This was a power of which the Thessalonians might easily "know" through Paul's instruction.

JFB: 2Th 2:7 - the mystery of iniquity The counterwork to "the mystery of godliness" (1Ti 3:16). Anti-Christianity latently working, as distinguished from its final open manifestation. "Mys...

The counterwork to "the mystery of godliness" (1Ti 3:16). Anti-Christianity latently working, as distinguished from its final open manifestation. "Mystery" in Scripture means, not what remains always a secret, but that which is for a while hidden, but in due time manifested (compare Eph 3:4-5). Satan will resort to a mode of opposition more conformed to the then imminent "appearing" and "presence" of the Saviour, and will anticipate Him with a last effort to maintain the dominion of the world [DE BURGH], just as at His first advent he rushed into open opposition, by taking possession of the bodies of men. "Iniquity," Greek, "lawlessness"; defiant rejection of God's law (compare Note, see on Zec 5:9, Zec 5:10). "Wickedness" (translated by the Septuagint by the same Greek, meaning "lawlessness," which Paul employs here), embodied there as a woman, answers to "the mystery of iniquity," here embodied finally in "the man of sin": as the former was ultimately banished for ever from the Holy Land to her own congenial soil, Babylon, so iniquity and the man of sin shall fall before Michael and the Lord Himself, who shall appear as the Deliverer of His people (Dan 12:1-3; Zec 14:3-9). Compare Mat 12:43. The Jewish nation dispossessed of the evil spirit, the demon of idolatry being cast out through the Babylonian captivity, receives ultimately a worse form of the evil spirit, Christ-opposing self-righteousness. Also, the Christian Church in course of time taken possession of by the demon of Romish idolatry, then dispossessed of it by the Reformation, then its house "garnished" by hypocrisy, secularity, and rationalism, but "swept empty" of living faith, then finally apostatizing and repossessed by "the man of sin," and outwardly destroyed for a brief time (though even then Christ shall have witnesses for Him among both the Jews, Zec 13:9, and Gentiles, Mat 28:20), when Christ shall suddenly come (Dan 11:32-45; Luk 18:7-8).

JFB: 2Th 2:7 - already (2Jo 1:9-10; Col 2:18-23; 1Ti 4:1); compare "even now already" (1Jo 2:18; 1Jo 4:3) as distinguished from "in his own time" of being revealed hereafte...

(2Jo 1:9-10; Col 2:18-23; 1Ti 4:1); compare "even now already" (1Jo 2:18; 1Jo 4:3) as distinguished from "in his own time" of being revealed hereafter. Antiquity, it appears from hence, is not a justification for unscriptural usages or dogmas, since these were "already," even in Paul's time, beginning to spring up: the written word is the only sure test. "Judaism infecting Christianity is the fuel; the mystery of iniquity is the spark." "It is one and the same impurity diffusing itself over many ages" [BENGEL].

JFB: 2Th 2:7 - only he who now letteth will let The italicized words are not in the Greek. Therefore, translate rather, "only (that is, the continuance of the MYSTERY of iniquity-working will be onl...

The italicized words are not in the Greek. Therefore, translate rather, "only (that is, the continuance of the MYSTERY of iniquity-working will be only) until he who now withholdeth (the same Greek as in 2Th 2:6) be taken out of the way." "Only (waiting, Heb 10:13) until he," &c. Then it will work no longer in mystery, but in open manifestation.

JFB: 2Th 2:8 - -- Translate, "the lawless one"; the embodiment of all the godless "lawlessness" which has been working in "mystery" for ages (2Th 2:7) : "the man of sin...

Translate, "the lawless one"; the embodiment of all the godless "lawlessness" which has been working in "mystery" for ages (2Th 2:7) : "the man of sin" (2Th 2:3).

JFB: 2Th 2:8 - whom the Lord Some of the oldest manuscripts read, "the Lord Jesus." How awful that He whose very name means God-Saviour, should appear as the Destroyer; but the sa...

Some of the oldest manuscripts read, "the Lord Jesus." How awful that He whose very name means God-Saviour, should appear as the Destroyer; but the salvation of the Church requires the destruction of her foe. As the reign of Israel in Canaan was ushered in by judgments on the nations for apostasy (for the Canaanites were originally worshippers of the true God: thus Melchisedek, king of Salem, was the "priest of the most high God," Gen 14:18 : Ammon and Moab came from righteous Lot), so the Son of David's reign in Zion and over the whole earth, is to be ushered in by judgments on the apostate Christian world.

JFB: 2Th 2:8 - consume . . . and . . . destroy So Dan 7:26, "consume and destroy"; Dan 11:45. He shall "consume" him by His mere breath (Isa 11:4; Isa 30:33) : the sentence of judgment being the sh...

So Dan 7:26, "consume and destroy"; Dan 11:45. He shall "consume" him by His mere breath (Isa 11:4; Isa 30:33) : the sentence of judgment being the sharp sword that goeth out of His mouth (Rev 19:15, Rev 19:21). Antichrist's manifestation and destruction are declared in the same breath; at his greatest height he is nearest his fall, like Herod his type (Isa 1:24-27; Act 12:20-23). As the advancing fire, while still at a distance consumes little insects [CHRYSOSTOM] by its mere heat, so Christ's mere approach is enough to consume Antichrist. The mere "appearance of the coming" of the Lord of glory is sufficient to show to Antichrist his perfect nothingness. He is seized and "cast alive into the take of fire" (Rev 19:20). So the world kingdoms, and the kingdom of the beast, give place to that of the Son of man and His saints. The Greek for "destroy" means "abolish" (the same Greek is so translated, 2Ti 1:10); that is, cause every vestige of him to disappear. Compare as to Gog attacking Israel and destroyed by Jehovah (Eze. 38:1-39:29), so as not to leave a vestige of him.

JFB: 2Th 2:8 - with the brightness of his coming Greek, "the manifestation, (or appearance) of His presence": the first outburst of His advent--the first gleam of His presence--is enough to abolish u...

Greek, "the manifestation, (or appearance) of His presence": the first outburst of His advent--the first gleam of His presence--is enough to abolish utterly all traces of Antichrist, as darkness disappears before the dawning day. Next, his adherents are "slain with the sword out of His mouth" (Rev 19:21). BENGEL'S distinction between "the appearance of His coming" and the "coming" itself is not justified by 1Ti 6:14; 2Ti 1:10; 2Ti 4:1, 2Ti 4:8; Tit 2:13, where the same Greek for "appearing" (English Version, here "the brightness") plainly refers to the coming itself. The expression, "manifestation (appearing) of His presence," is used in awful contrast to the revelation of the wicked one in the beginning of the verse.

JFB: 2Th 2:9 - whose coming The same Greek as was used for the Lord's coming (2Th 2:8) or personal "presence."

The same Greek as was used for the Lord's coming (2Th 2:8) or personal "presence."

JFB: 2Th 2:9 - is In its essential character.

In its essential character.

JFB: 2Th 2:9 - after According to the working ("energy") of Satan, as opposed to the energy or working of the Holy Spirit in the Church (see on Eph 1:19). As Christ is rel...

According to the working ("energy") of Satan, as opposed to the energy or working of the Holy Spirit in the Church (see on Eph 1:19). As Christ is related to God, so is Antichrist to Satan, his visible embodiment and manifestation: Satan works through him. Rev 13:2, "The dragon gave him (the beast) his power . . . seat . . . great authority."

JFB: 2Th 2:9 - lying wonders Literally, "wonders" or "prodigies of falsehood." His "power, signs, and wonders," all have falsehood for their base, essence, and aim (Joh 8:44), [AL...

Literally, "wonders" or "prodigies of falsehood." His "power, signs, and wonders," all have falsehood for their base, essence, and aim (Joh 8:44), [ALFORD]. In Mat 24:24 Jesus implies that the miracles shall be real, though demoniac, such mysterious effects of the powers of darkness as we read of in the case of the Egyptian sorcerers, not such as Jesus performed in their character, power, or aim; for they are against the revealed Word, and therefore not to be accepted as evidences of truth; nay, on the authority of that sure Word of prophecy (here, and Mat 24:24), to be known and rejected as wrought in support of falsehood (Deu 13:1-3, Deu 13:5; Gal 1:8-9; Rev 13:11-15; Rev 19:20). The same three Greek words occur for miracles of Jesus (Act 2:22; Heb 2:4); showing that as the Egyptian magicians imitated Moses (2Ti 3:1-8), so Antichrist will try to imitate Christ's works as a "sign," or proof of divinity.

JFB: 2Th 2:10 - deceivableness Rather as Greek, "deceit of (to promote) unrighteousness" (2Th 2:12).

Rather as Greek, "deceit of (to promote) unrighteousness" (2Th 2:12).

JFB: 2Th 2:10 - in The oldest manuscripts and versions omit "in." Translate, "unto them that are perishing" (2Co 2:15-16; 2Co 4:3): the victims of him whose very name de...

The oldest manuscripts and versions omit "in." Translate, "unto them that are perishing" (2Co 2:15-16; 2Co 4:3): the victims of him whose very name describes his perishing nature, "the son of perdition"; in contrast to you whom (2Th 2:13) "God hath from the beginning chosen to salvation through sanctification of the Spirit and belief of the truth."

JFB: 2Th 2:10 - because Literally, "in requital for"; in just retribution for their having no love for the truth which was within their reach (on account of its putting a che...

Literally, "in requital for"; in just retribution for their having no love for the truth which was within their reach (on account of its putting a check on their bad passions), and for their having "pleasure in unrighteousness" (2Th 2:12; Rom 1:18); they are lost because they loved not, but rejected, the truth which would have saved them.

JFB: 2Th 2:10 - received not Greek, "welcomed not"; admitted it not cordially.

Greek, "welcomed not"; admitted it not cordially.

JFB: 2Th 2:10 - love of the truth Not merely love of truth, but love of THE truth (and of, Jesus who is the Truth, in opposition to Satan's "lie," 2Th 2:9, 2Th 2:11; Joh 8:42-44), can ...

Not merely love of truth, but love of THE truth (and of, Jesus who is the Truth, in opposition to Satan's "lie," 2Th 2:9, 2Th 2:11; Joh 8:42-44), can save (Eph 4:21). We are required not merely to assent to, but to love the truth (Psa 119:97). The Jews rejected Him who came in His divine Father's name; they will receive Antichrist coming in his own name (Joh 5:43). Their pleasant sin shall prove their terrible scourge.

JFB: 2Th 2:11 - for this cause Because "they received not the love of the truth." The best safeguard against error is "the love of the truth."

Because "they received not the love of the truth." The best safeguard against error is "the love of the truth."

JFB: 2Th 2:11 - shall send Greek, "sends," or "is sending"; the "delusion" is already beginning. God judicially sends hardness of heart on those who have rejected the truth, and...

Greek, "sends," or "is sending"; the "delusion" is already beginning. God judicially sends hardness of heart on those who have rejected the truth, and gives them up in righteous judgment to Satan's delusions (Isa 6:9-10; Rom 1:24-26, Rom 1:28). They first cast off the love of the truth, then God gives them up to Satan's delusions, then they settle down into "believing the lie": an awful climax (1Ki 22:22-23; Eze 14:9; Job 12:16; Mat 24:5, Mat 24:11; 1Ti 4:1).

JFB: 2Th 2:11 - strong delusion Greek, "the powerful working of error," answering to the energizing "working of Satan" (2Th 2:9); the same expression as is applied to the Holy Ghost'...

Greek, "the powerful working of error," answering to the energizing "working of Satan" (2Th 2:9); the same expression as is applied to the Holy Ghost's operation in believers: "powerful" or "effectual (energizing) working" (Eph 1:19).

JFB: 2Th 2:11 - believe a lie Rather, "the lie" which Antichrist tells them, appealing to his miracles as proofs of it . . . (2Th 2:9).

Rather, "the lie" which Antichrist tells them, appealing to his miracles as proofs of it . . . (2Th 2:9).

JFB: 2Th 2:12 - they all . . . damned Rather as Greek, "that all," &c. He here states the general proposition which applies specially to Antichrist's adherents. Not all in the Church of Ro...

Rather as Greek, "that all," &c. He here states the general proposition which applies specially to Antichrist's adherents. Not all in the Church of Rome, or other anti-Christian systems, shall be damned, but only "all who believed not the truth," when offered to them, "but had pleasure in unrighteousness" (Rom 1:32; Rom 2:8). Love of unrighteousness being the great obstacle to believing the truth.

JFB: 2Th 2:13 - But In delightful contrast to the damnation of the lost (2Th 2:12) stands the "salvation" of Paul's converts.

In delightful contrast to the damnation of the lost (2Th 2:12) stands the "salvation" of Paul's converts.

JFB: 2Th 2:13 - are bound In duty (2Th 1:3).

In duty (2Th 1:3).

JFB: 2Th 2:13 - thanks . . . to God Not to ourselves, your ministers, nor to you, our converts.

Not to ourselves, your ministers, nor to you, our converts.

JFB: 2Th 2:13 - beloved of the Lord Jesus (Rom 8:37; Gal 2:20; Eph 5:2, Eph 5:25). Elsewhere God the Father is said to love us (2Th 2:16; Joh 3:16; Eph 2:4; Col 3:12). Therefore Jesus an...

Jesus (Rom 8:37; Gal 2:20; Eph 5:2, Eph 5:25). Elsewhere God the Father is said to love us (2Th 2:16; Joh 3:16; Eph 2:4; Col 3:12). Therefore Jesus and the Father are one.

JFB: 2Th 2:13 - from the beginning "before the foundation of the world" (Eph 1:4; compare 1Co 2:7; 2Ti 1:9); in contrast to those that shall "worship the beast, whose names are not writ...

"before the foundation of the world" (Eph 1:4; compare 1Co 2:7; 2Ti 1:9); in contrast to those that shall "worship the beast, whose names are not written in the book of life of the Lamb slain from the foundation of the world" (Rev 13:8). Some of the oldest manuscripts read as English Version, but other oldest manuscripts and Vulgate read, "as first-fruits." The Thessalonians were among the first converts in Europe (compare Rom 16:5; 1Co 16:15). In a more general sense, it occurs in Jam 1:18; Rev 14:4; so I understand it here including the more restricted sense.

JFB: 2Th 2:13 - chosen you The Greek, is not the ordinary word for "elected," implying His eternal selection; but taken for Himself, implying His having adopted them in His eter...

The Greek, is not the ordinary word for "elected," implying His eternal selection; but taken for Himself, implying His having adopted them in His eternal purpose. It is found in the Septuagint (Deu 7:7; Deu 10:15).

JFB: 2Th 2:13 - through Rather as Greek, "in sanctification" as the element in which the choice to salvation had place (compare 1Pe 1:2), standing in contrast to the "unright...

Rather as Greek, "in sanctification" as the element in which the choice to salvation had place (compare 1Pe 1:2), standing in contrast to the "unrighteousness," the element in which Antichrist's followers are given over by God to damnation (2Th 2:12).

JFB: 2Th 2:13 - of the Spirit Wrought by the Spirit who sanctifies all the elect people of God, first by eternally consecrating them to perfect holiness in Christ, once for all, ne...

Wrought by the Spirit who sanctifies all the elect people of God, first by eternally consecrating them to perfect holiness in Christ, once for all, next by progressively imparting it.

JFB: 2Th 2:13 - belief of the truth Contrasted with "believed not the truth" (2Th 2:12).

Contrasted with "believed not the truth" (2Th 2:12).

JFB: 2Th 2:14 - you The oldest manuscripts read, "us."

The oldest manuscripts read, "us."

JFB: 2Th 2:14 - by our gospel "through" the Gospel which we preach.

"through" the Gospel which we preach.

JFB: 2Th 2:14 - to . . . glory In 2Th 2:13 it was "salvation," that is, deliverance from all evil, of body and soul (1Th 5:9); here it is positive good, even "glory," and that "the ...

In 2Th 2:13 it was "salvation," that is, deliverance from all evil, of body and soul (1Th 5:9); here it is positive good, even "glory," and that "the glory of our Lord Jesus" Himself, which believers are privileged to share with Him (Joh 17:22, Joh 17:24; Rom 8:17, Rom 8:29; 2Ti 2:10).

JFB: 2Th 2:15 - Therefore God's sovereign choice of believers, so far from being a ground for inaction on their part, is the strongest incentive to action and perseverance in i...

God's sovereign choice of believers, so far from being a ground for inaction on their part, is the strongest incentive to action and perseverance in it. Compare the argument, Phi 2:12-13, "Work out your own salvation, FOR it is God which worketh in you," &c. We cannot fully explain this in theory; but to the sincere and humble, the practical acting on the principle is plain. "Privilege first, duty afterwards" [EDMUNDS].

JFB: 2Th 2:15 - stand fast So as not to be "shaken or troubled" (2Th 2:2).

So as not to be "shaken or troubled" (2Th 2:2).

JFB: 2Th 2:15 - hold So as not to let go. Adding nothing, subtracting nothing [BENGEL]. The Thessalonians had not held fast his oral instructions but had suffered themselv...

So as not to let go. Adding nothing, subtracting nothing [BENGEL]. The Thessalonians had not held fast his oral instructions but had suffered themselves to be imposed upon by pretended spirit-revelations, and words and letters pretending to be from Paul (2Th 2:2), to the effect that "the day of the Lord was instantly imminent."

JFB: 2Th 2:15 - traditions Truths delivered and transmitted orally, or in writing (2Th 3:6; 1Co 11:2; Greek, "traditions"). The Greek verb from which the noun comes, is used by ...

Truths delivered and transmitted orally, or in writing (2Th 3:6; 1Co 11:2; Greek, "traditions"). The Greek verb from which the noun comes, is used by Paul in 1Co 11:23; 1Co 15:3. From the three passages in which "tradition" is used in a good sense, Rome has argued for her accumulation of uninspired traditions, virtually overriding God's Word, while put forward as of co-ordinate authority with it. She forgets the ten passages (Mat 15:2-3, Mat 15:6; Mar 7:3, Mar 7:5, Mar 7:8-9, Mar 7:13; Gal 1:14; Col 2:8) stigmatizing man's uninspired traditions. Not even the apostles' sayings were all inspired (for example, Peter's dissimulation, Gal 2:11-14), but only when they claimed to be so, as in their words afterwards embodied in their canonical writings. Oral inspiration was necessary in their case, until the canon of the written Word should be complete; they proved their possession of inspiration by miracles wrought in support of the new revelation, which revelation, moreover, accorded with the existing Old Testament revelation; an additional test needed besides miracles (compare Deu 13:1-6; Act 17:11). When the canon was complete, the infallibility of the living men was transferred to the written Word, now the sole unerring guide, interpreted by the Holy Spirit. Little else has come down to us by the most ancient and universal tradition save this, the all-sufficiency of Scripture for salvation. Therefore, by tradition, we are constrained to cast off all tradition not contained in, or not provable by, Scripture. The Fathers are valuable witnesses to historical facts, which give force to the intimations of Scripture: such as the Christian Lord's day, the baptism of infants, and the genuineness of the canon of Scripture. Tradition (in the sense of human testimony) cannot establish a doctrine, but can authenticate a fact, such as the facts just mentioned. Inspired tradition, in Paul's sense, is not a supplementary oral tradition completing our written Word, but it is identical with the written Word now complete; then the latter not being complete, the tradition was necessarily in part oral, in part written, and continued so until, the latter being complete before the death of St. John, the last apostle, the former was no longer needed. Scripture is, according to Paul, the complete and sufficient rule in all that appertains to making "the man of God perfect, throughly furnished unto all good works" (2Ti 3:16-17). It is by leaving Paul's God-inspired tradition for human traditions that Rome has become the forerunner and parent of the Antichrist. It is striking that, from this very chapter denouncing Antichrist, she should draw an argument for her "traditions" by which she fosters anti-Christianity. Because the apostles' oral word was as trustworthy as their written word, it by no means follows that the oral word of those not apostles is as trustworthy as the written word of those who were apostles or inspired evangelists. No tradition of the apostles except their written word can be proved genuine on satisfactory evidence. We are no more bound to accept implicitly the Fathers' interpretations of Scripture, because we accept the Scripture canon on their testimony, than we are bound to accept the Jews' interpretation of the Old Testament, because we accept the Old Testament canon on their testimony.

JFB: 2Th 2:15 - our epistle As distinguished from a "letter AS from us," 2Th 2:2, namely, that purports to be from us, but is not. He refers to his first Epistle to the Thessalon...

As distinguished from a "letter AS from us," 2Th 2:2, namely, that purports to be from us, but is not. He refers to his first Epistle to the Thessalonians.

JFB: 2Th 2:16-17 - himself By His own might, as contrasted with our feebleness; ensuring the efficacy of our prayer. Here our Lord Jesus stands first; in 1Th 3:11, "God our Fath...

By His own might, as contrasted with our feebleness; ensuring the efficacy of our prayer. Here our Lord Jesus stands first; in 1Th 3:11, "God our Father."

JFB: 2Th 2:16-17 - which . . . loved us In the work of our redemption. Referring both to our Lord Jesus (Rom 8:37; Gal 2:20) and God our Father (Joh 3:16).

In the work of our redemption. Referring both to our Lord Jesus (Rom 8:37; Gal 2:20) and God our Father (Joh 3:16).

JFB: 2Th 2:16-17 - everlasting consolation Not transitory, as worldly consolations in trials (Rom 8:38-39). This for all time present, and then "good hope" for the future [ALFORD].

Not transitory, as worldly consolations in trials (Rom 8:38-39). This for all time present, and then "good hope" for the future [ALFORD].

JFB: 2Th 2:16-17 - through grace Rather as Greek "IN grace"; to be joined to "hath given." Grace is the element in which the gift was made.

Rather as Greek "IN grace"; to be joined to "hath given." Grace is the element in which the gift was made.

JFB: 2Th 2:17 - Comfort your hearts Unsettled as you have been through those who announced the immediate coming of the Lord.

Unsettled as you have been through those who announced the immediate coming of the Lord.

JFB: 2Th 2:17 - good word and work The oldest manuscripts invert the order, "work and word." Establishment in these were what the young converts at Thessalonica needed, not fanatical te...

The oldest manuscripts invert the order, "work and word." Establishment in these were what the young converts at Thessalonica needed, not fanatical teaching (compare 1Co 15:58).

Clarke: 2Th 2:1 - We beseech you - by the coming of our Lord We beseech you - by the coming of our Lord - It is evident that the Thessalonians, incited by deceived or false teachers, had taken a wrong meaning ...

We beseech you - by the coming of our Lord - It is evident that the Thessalonians, incited by deceived or false teachers, had taken a wrong meaning out of the words of the first epistle, 1Th 4:15, etc., concerning the day of judgment; and were led then to conclude that that day was at hand; and this had produced great confusion in the Church: to correct this mistake, the apostle sent them this second letter, in which he shows that this day must be necessarily distant, because a great work is to be done previously to its appearing

Of the day of general judgment he had spoken before, and said that it should come as a thief in the night, i.e. when not expected; but he did not attempt to fix the time, nor did he insinuate that it was either near at hand, or far off. Now, however, he shows that it must necessarily be far off, because of the great transactions which must take place before it can come.

Clarke: 2Th 2:2 - Be not soon shaken in mind Be not soon shaken in mind - Απο του νοος· From the mind; i.e. that they should retain the persuasion they had of the truths which he h...

Be not soon shaken in mind - Απο του νοος· From the mind; i.e. that they should retain the persuasion they had of the truths which he had before delivered to them; that they should still hold the same opinions, and hold fast the doctrines which they had been taught

Clarke: 2Th 2:2 - Neither by spirit Neither by spirit - Any pretended revelation

Neither by spirit - Any pretended revelation

Clarke: 2Th 2:2 - Nor by word Nor by word - Any thing which any person may profess to have heard the apostle speak

Nor by word - Any thing which any person may profess to have heard the apostle speak

Clarke: 2Th 2:2 - Nor by letter Nor by letter - Either the former one which he had sent, some passages of which have been misconceived and misconstrued; or by any other letter, as ...

Nor by letter - Either the former one which he had sent, some passages of which have been misconceived and misconstrued; or by any other letter, as from us - pretending to have been written by us, the apostles, containing predictions of this kind. There is a diversity of opinion among critics concerning this last clause, some supposing that it refers simply to the first epistle; others supposing that a forged epistle is intended. I have joined the two senses. The word σαλευθηναι, to be shaken, signifies to be agitated as a ship at sea in a storm, and strongly marks the confusion and distress which the Thessalonians had felt in their false apprehension of this coming of Christ

Clarke: 2Th 2:2 - As that the day of Christ is at hand As that the day of Christ is at hand - In the preface to this epistle I have given a general view of the meaning of the phrase the coming of Christ....

As that the day of Christ is at hand - In the preface to this epistle I have given a general view of the meaning of the phrase the coming of Christ. Now the question is: Whether does the apostle mean, the coming of Christ to execute judgment upon the Jews, and destroy their polity, or his coming at the end of time, to judge the world? There are certainly many expressions in the following verses that may be applied indifferently to either, and some seem to apply to the one, and not to the other; and yet the whole can scarcely be so interpreted as to suit any one of these comings exclusively. This is precisely the case with the predictions of our Lord relative to these great events; one is used to point out and illustrate the other. On this ground I am led to think that the apostle, in the following confessedly obscure words, has both these in view, speaking of none of them exclusively; for it is the custom of the inspired penmen, or rather of that Spirit by which they spoke, to point out as many certain events by one prediction as it was possible to do, and to choose the figures, metaphors, and similes accordingly; and thus, from the beginning, God has pointed out the things that were not by the things that then existed, making the one the types or significations of the other. As the apostle spoke by the same Spirit, he most probably followed the same plan; and thus the following prophecy is to be interpreted and understood.

Clarke: 2Th 2:3 - Except there come a falling away first Except there come a falling away first - We have the original word αποστασια in our word apostasy; and by this term we understand a derel...

Except there come a falling away first - We have the original word αποστασια in our word apostasy; and by this term we understand a dereliction of the essential principles of religious truth - either a total abandonment of Christianity itself, or such a corruption of its doctrines as renders the whole system completely inefficient to salvation. But what this apostasy means is a question which has not yet, and perhaps never will be, answered to general satisfaction. At present I shall content myself with making a few literal remarks on this obscure prophecy, and afterwards give the opinions of learned men on its principal parts

Clarke: 2Th 2:3 - That man of sin That man of sin - Ὁ ανθρωπος της ἁμαρτιας· The same as the Hebrew expresses by איש און ish aven , and איש בל...

That man of sin - Ὁ ανθρωπος της ἁμαρτιας· The same as the Hebrew expresses by איש און ish aven , and איש בליעל ish beliyaal ; the perverse, obstinate, and iniquitous man. It is worthy of remark that, among the rabbins, Samael, or the devil, is called איש בליעל ואיש און ish beliyaal veish aven , the man of Belial, and the man of iniquity; and that these titles are given to Adam after his fall

Clarke: 2Th 2:3 - The son of perdition The son of perdition - Ὁ υἱος της απωλειας· The son of destruction; the same epithet that is given to Judas Iscariot, Joh 17:...

The son of perdition - Ὁ υἱος της απωλειας· The son of destruction; the same epithet that is given to Judas Iscariot, Joh 17:12 (note). The son of perdition, and the man of sin, or, as some excellent MSS. and versions, with several of the fathers, read, ανθρωπος της ανομιας, the lawless man, see 2Th 2:8, must mean the same person or thing. It is also remarkable that the wicked Jews are styled by Isaiah, Isa 1:4, בנים משחיתים benim mashchithim , "children of perdition;"persons who destroy themselves and destroy others.

Clarke: 2Th 2:4 - Who opposeth and exalteth Who opposeth and exalteth - He stands against and exalts himself above all Divine authority, and above every object of adoration, and every institut...

Who opposeth and exalteth - He stands against and exalts himself above all Divine authority, and above every object of adoration, and every institution relative to Divine worship, σεβασμα, himself being the source, whence must originate all the doctrines of religion, and all its rites and ceremonies; so that sitting in the temple of God - having the highest place and authority in the Christian Church, he acts as God - taking upon himself God’ s titles and attributes, and arrogating to himself the authority that belongs to the Most High

The words ως Θεον, as God, are wanting in ABD, many others, Erpen’ s Arabic, the Coptic, Sahidic, Ethiopic, Armenian, the Vulgate, some copies of the Itala, and the chief of the Greek fathers. Griesbach has left them out of the text, and Professor White says, Certissime delenda ; "They should most certainly be erased."There is indeed no evidence of their being authentic, and the text reads much better with out them: So that he sitteth in the temple of God, etc.

Clarke: 2Th 2:5 - I told you these things I told you these things - In several parts of this description of the man of sin, the apostle alludes to a conversation which had taken place betwee...

I told you these things - In several parts of this description of the man of sin, the apostle alludes to a conversation which had taken place between him and the members of this Church when he was at Thessalonica; and this one circumstance will account for much of the obscurity that is in these verses. Besides, the apostle appears to speak with great caution, and does not at all wish to publish what he had communicated to them; the hints which he drops were sufficient to call the whole to their remembrance.

Clarke: 2Th 2:6 - And now ye know what withholdeth And now ye know what withholdeth - I told you this among other things; I informed you what it was that prevented this man of sin, this son of perdit...

And now ye know what withholdeth - I told you this among other things; I informed you what it was that prevented this man of sin, this son of perdition, from revealing himself fully.

Clarke: 2Th 2:7 - For the mystery of iniquity doth already work For the mystery of iniquity doth already work - There is a system of corrupt doctrine, which will lead to the general apostasy, already in existence...

For the mystery of iniquity doth already work - There is a system of corrupt doctrine, which will lead to the general apostasy, already in existence, but it is a mystery; it is as yet hidden; it dare not show itself, because of that which hindereth or withholdeth. But when that which now restraineth shall be taken out of the way, then shall that wicked one be revealed-it will then be manifest who he is, and what he is. See the observations at the end of this chapter (note).

Clarke: 2Th 2:8 - Whom the Lord shall consume Whom the Lord shall consume - He shall blast him so, that he shall wither and die away; and this shall be done by the spirit of his mouth - the word...

Whom the Lord shall consume - He shall blast him so, that he shall wither and die away; and this shall be done by the spirit of his mouth - the words of eternal life, the true doctrine of the Gospel of Jesus; this shall be the instrument used to destroy this man of sin: therefore it is evident his death will not be a sudden but a gradual one; because it is by the preaching of the truth that he is to be exposed, overthrown, and finally destroyed

Clarke: 2Th 2:8 - The brightness of his coming The brightness of his coming - This may refer to that full manifestation of the truth which had been obscured and kept under by the exaltation of th...

The brightness of his coming - This may refer to that full manifestation of the truth which had been obscured and kept under by the exaltation of this man of sin.

Clarke: 2Th 2:9 - Whose coming is after the working of Satan Whose coming is after the working of Satan - The operation of God’ s Spirit sends his messengers; the operation of Satan’ s spirit sends h...

Whose coming is after the working of Satan - The operation of God’ s Spirit sends his messengers; the operation of Satan’ s spirit sends his emissaries. The one comes κατ ενεργειαν του Θεου, after or according to the energy or inward powerful working of God; the other comes κατ ενεργειαν του Σατανα, according to the energy or inward working of Satan

Clarke: 2Th 2:9 - With all power With all power - Πασῃ δυναμει· All kinds of miracles, like the Egyptian magicians; and signs and lying wonders: the word lying may b...

With all power - Πασῃ δυναμει· All kinds of miracles, like the Egyptian magicians; and signs and lying wonders: the word lying may be applied to the whole of these; they were lying miracles, lying signs, and lying wonders; only appearances of what was real, and done to give credit to his presumption and imposture. Whereas God sent his messengers with real miracles, real signs, and real wonders; such Satan cannot produce.

Clarke: 2Th 2:10 - And with all deceivableness of unrighteousness And with all deceivableness of unrighteousness - With every art that cunning can invent and unrighteousness suggest, in order to delude and deceive

And with all deceivableness of unrighteousness - With every art that cunning can invent and unrighteousness suggest, in order to delude and deceive

Clarke: 2Th 2:10 - In them that perish In them that perish - Εν τοις απολλυμενοις· Among them that are destroyed; and they are destroyed and perish because they would...

In them that perish - Εν τοις απολλυμενοις· Among them that are destroyed; and they are destroyed and perish because they would not receive the love of the truth, that they might be saved. So they perish because they obstinately refuse to be saved, and receive a lie in preference to the truth. This has been true of all the Jews from the days of the apostle until now.

Clarke: 2Th 2:11 - God shall send them strong delusion God shall send them strong delusion - For this very cause, that they would not receive the love of the truth, but had pleasure in unrighteousness, t...

God shall send them strong delusion - For this very cause, that they would not receive the love of the truth, but had pleasure in unrighteousness, therefore God permits strong delusion to occupy their minds; so that they believe a lie rather than the truth, prefer false apostles and their erroneous doctrines to the pure truths of the Gospel, brought to them by the well-accredited messengers of God; being ever ready to receive any false Messiah, while they systematically and virulently reject the true one.

Clarke: 2Th 2:12 - That they all might be damned That they all might be damned - Ἱνα κριθωσι· So that they may all be condemned who believed not the truth when it was proclaimed to t...

That they all might be damned - Ἱνα κριθωσι· So that they may all be condemned who believed not the truth when it was proclaimed to them; but took pleasure in unrighteousness, preferring that to the way of holiness. Their condemnation was the effect of their refusal to believe the truth; and they refused to believe it because they loved their sins. For a farther and more pointed illustration of the preceding verses, see the conclusion of this chapter (note).

Clarke: 2Th 2:13-14 - God hath from the beginning chosen you to salvation, etc. God hath from the beginning chosen you to salvation, etc. - In your calling, God has shown the purpose that he had formed from the beginning, to cal...

God hath from the beginning chosen you to salvation, etc. - In your calling, God has shown the purpose that he had formed from the beginning, to call the Gentiles to the same privileges with the Jews, not through circumcision, and the observance of the Mosaic law, but by faith in Christ Jesus; but this simple way of salvation referred to the same end - holiness, without which no man, whether Jew or Gentile, can see the Lord

Let us observe the order of Divine grace in this business

1.    They were to hear the truth - the doctrines of the Gospel

2.    They were to believe this truth when they heard it preached

3.    They were to receive the Spirit of God in believing the truth

4.    That Spirit was to sanctify their souls-produce an inward holiness, which was to lead to all outward conformity to God

5.    All this constituted their salvation - their being fitted for the inheritance among the saints in light

6.    They were to obtain the glory of our Lord Jesus Christ - that state of felicity for which they were fitted, by being saved here from their sins, and by being sanctified by the Spirit of God.

Clarke: 2Th 2:15 - Therefore, brethren, stand fast Therefore, brethren, stand fast - Their obtaining eternal glory depended on their faithfulness to the grace of God; for this calling did not necessa...

Therefore, brethren, stand fast - Their obtaining eternal glory depended on their faithfulness to the grace of God; for this calling did not necessarily and irresistibly lead to faith; nor their faith to the sanctification of the spirit; nor their sanctification of the spirit to the glory of our Lord Jesus. Had they not attended to the calling, they could not have believed; had they not believed, they could not have been sanctified; had they not been sanctified they could not have been glorified. All these things depended on each other; they were stages of the great journey; and at any of these stages they might have halted, and never finished their Christian race

Clarke: 2Th 2:15 - Hold the traditions which ye have been taught Hold the traditions which ye have been taught - The word παραδοσις, which we render tradition, signifies any thing delivered in the way of...

Hold the traditions which ye have been taught - The word παραδοσις, which we render tradition, signifies any thing delivered in the way of teaching; and here most obviously means the doctrines delivered by the apostle to the Thessalonians; whether in his preaching, private conversation, or by these epistles; and particularly the first epistle, as the apostle here states. Whatever these traditions were, as to their matter, they were a revelation from God; for they came by men who spake and acted under the inspiration of the Holy Spirit; and on this ground the passage here can never with any propriety be brought to support the unapostolical and anti-apostolical traditions of the Romish Church; those being matters which are, confessedly, not taken from either Testament, nor were spoken either by a prophet or an apostle.

Clarke: 2Th 2:16 - Now our Lord Jesus Now our Lord Jesus - As all your grace came from God through Christ, so the power that is necessary to strengthen and confirm you unto the end must ...

Now our Lord Jesus - As all your grace came from God through Christ, so the power that is necessary to strengthen and confirm you unto the end must come in the same way

Clarke: 2Th 2:16 - Everlasting consolation Everlasting consolation - Παρακλησιν αιωνιαν· The glad tidings of the Gospel, and the comfort which ye have received through bel...

Everlasting consolation - Παρακλησιν αιωνιαν· The glad tidings of the Gospel, and the comfort which ye have received through believing; a gift which God had in his original purpose, in reference to the Gentiles; a purpose which has respected all times and places, and which shall continue to the conclusion of time; for the Gospel is everlasting, and shall not be superseded by any other dispensation. It is the last and best which God has provided for man; and it is good tidings, everlasting consolation - a complete system of complete peace and happiness. The words may also refer to the happiness which the believing Thessalonians then possessed

Clarke: 2Th 2:16 - And good hope through grace And good hope through grace - The hope of the Gospel was the resurrection of the body, and the final glorification of it and the soul throughout ete...

And good hope through grace - The hope of the Gospel was the resurrection of the body, and the final glorification of it and the soul throughout eternity. This was the good hope which the Thessalonians had; not a hope that they should be pardoned or sanctified, etc. Pardon and holiness they enjoyed, therefore they were no objects of hope; but the resurrection of the body and eternal glory were necessarily future; these they had in expectation; these they hoped for; and, through the grace which they had already received they had a good hope - a well-grounded expectation, of this glorious state.

Clarke: 2Th 2:17 - Comfort your hearts Comfort your hearts - Keep your souls ever under the influence of his Holy Spirit: and stablish you - confirm and strengthen you in your belief of e...

Comfort your hearts - Keep your souls ever under the influence of his Holy Spirit: and stablish you - confirm and strengthen you in your belief of every good word or doctrine, which we have delivered unto you; and in the practice of every good work, recommended and enjoined by the doctrines of the Gospel. It is not enough that we believe the truth; we must love the truth

Antinomianism says: "Believe the doctrines, and ye are safe."The testimony borne by the Gospel is: Believe, love, obey: none of these can subsist without the other. The faith of a devil may exist without loving obedience; but the faith of a true believer worketh by love; and this faith and love have not respect to some one commandment, but to all; for God writes his whole law on the heart of every genuine Christian, and gives him that love which is the fulfilling of the law

The reader will have observed that, in going through this chapter, while examining the import of every leading word, I have avoided fixing any specific meaning to terms: the apostasy or falling away; the man of sin; son of perdition; him who letteth or withholdeth, etc. The reason is, I have found it extremely difficult to fix any sense to my own satisfaction; and it was natural for me to think that, if I could not satisfy myself, it was not likely I could satisfy my readers. But, as something should be said relative to the persons and things intended by the apostle, I choose to give rather what others have said, than attempt any new mode of interpretation. The great variety of explanations given by wise and learned men only prove the difficulty of the place

1.    The general run of Protestant writers understand the whole as referring to the popes and Church of Rome, or the whole system of the papacy

2.    Others think that the defection of the Jewish nation, from their allegiance to the Roman emperor, is what is to be understood by the apostasy or falling off; and that all the other terms refer to the destruction of Jerusalem

3.    The fathers understood the Antichrist to be intended, but of this person they seem to have formed no specific idea

4.    Dr. Hammond refers the apostasy to the defection of the primitive Christians to the Gnostic heresy; and supposes that, by the man of sin and son of perdition, Simon Magus is meant

5.    Grotius applies the whole to Caius Caesar

6.    Wetstein applies the apostasy to the rebellion and slaughter of the three princes that were proclaimed by the Roman armies, previously to the reign of Vespasian; and supposes Titus and the Flavian family to be intended by the man of sin and son of perdition

7.    Schoettgen contends strongly that the whole refers to the case of the Jews, incited to rebellion by the scribes and Pharisees, and to the utter and final destruction of the rabbinic and Pharisaic system; and thinks he finds something in their spirit and conduct, and in what has happened to them, to illustrate every word in this prophecy. Dr. Whitby is nearly of the same sentiments

8.    Calmet follows, in the main, the interpretation given by the ancient fathers; and wonders at the want of candour in the Protestant writers, who have gleaned up every abusive tale against the bishops and Church of Rome; and asks them, would they be willing that the Catholics should credit all the aspersions cast on Protestantism by its enemies

9.    Bishop Newton has examined the whole prophecy with his usual skill and judgment. The sum of what he says, as abridged by Dr. Dodd, I think it right to subjoin. The principal part of modern commentators follow his steps. He applies the whole to the Romish Church: the apostasy, its defection from the pure doctrines of Christianity; and the man of sin, etc. the general succession of the popes of Rome. But we must hear him for himself, as he takes up the subject in the order of the verses

Clarke: 2Th 2:17 -     2Th 2:3, 2Th 2:4. For that day shall not come, except, etc.     2Th 2:3, 2Th 2:4. For that day shall not come, except, etc. - " The day of Christ shall not come except there come the apostasy f...

    2Th 2:3, 2Th 2:4. For that day shall not come, except, etc. - " The day of Christ shall not come except there come the apostasy first."The apostasy here described is plainly not of a civil but of a religious nature; not a revolt from the government, but a defection from the true religion and worship. In the original, it is the apostasy, with an article to give it an emphasis; the article being added signifies, "that famous and before-mentioned prophecy."So likewise is the man of sin with the like article, and the like emphasis. If, then, the notion of the man of sin be derived from any ancient prophet, it must be derived from Dan 7:25; Dan 11:36. Any man may be satisfied that St. Paul alluded to Daniel’ s description, because he has not only borrowed the same ideas, but has even adopted some of the phrases and expressions. The man of sin may signify either a single man, or a succession of men; a succession of men being meant in Daniel, it is probable that the same was intended here also. It is the more probable, because a single man appears hardly sufficient for the work here assigned; and it is agreeable to the phraseology of Scripture, and especially to that of the prophets, to speak of a body or number of men, under the character of one: thus, a king, Dan 7:8; Revelation 17:1-18, is used for a succession of kings. The man of sin being to be expressed from Dan 7:24, according to the Greek translation, He shall exceed in evil all that went before him; and he may fulfill the character either by promoting wickedness in general, or by advancing idolatry in particular, as the word sin signifies frequently in Scripture. The son of perdition is also the denomination of the traitor Judas, Joh 17:12, which implies that the man of sin should be, like Judas, a false apostle; like him, betray Christ; and, like him, be devoted to destruction. Who opposeth, etc., is manifestly copied from Daniel, He shall exalt himself, etc. The features exactly resemble each other: He opposeth and exalteth himself above all; or, according to the Greek, above every one that is called God, or that is worshipped. The Greek word for worshipped is σεβασμα, alluding to the Greek title of the Roman emperors, σεβαστος, which signifies august or venerable. He shall oppose; for the prophets speak of things future as present; he shall oppose and exalt himself, not only above inferior magistrates, (who are sometimes called gods in holy writ), but even above the greatest emperors; and shall arrogate to himself Divine honors. So that he, as God, sitteth in the temple, etc. By the temple of God the apostle could not well mean the temple of Jerusalem; because that, he knew, would be destroyed within a few years. After the death of Christ the temple of Jerusalem is never called by the apostles the temple of God; and if at any time they make mention of the house or temple of God, they mean the Church in general, or every particular believer. Who ever will consult 1Co 3:16, 1Co 3:17; 2Co 6:16; 1Ti 3:15; Rev 3:12; will want no examples to prove that, under the Gospel dispensation, the temple of God is the Church of Christ; and the man of sin sitting implies this ruling and presiding there; and sitting there as God implies his claiming Divine authority in things spiritual as well as temporal; and showing himself that he is God, implies his doing it with ostentation

Clarke: 2Th 2:17 -     2Th 2:5, 2Th 2:6, 2Th 2:7. Remember ye not, etc.     2Th 2:5, 2Th 2:6, 2Th 2:7. Remember ye not, etc. - The apostle thought it part of his duty, as he made it a part of his preaching...

    2Th 2:5, 2Th 2:6, 2Th 2:7. Remember ye not, etc. - The apostle thought it part of his duty, as he made it a part of his preaching and doctrine, to forewarn his new converts of the grand apostasy that would infect the Church, even while he was at Thessalonica. From these verses it appears that the man of sin was not then revealed; his time was not yet come, or the season of his manifestation. The mystery of iniquity was indeed already working; the seeds of corruption were sown, but they were not grown up to maturity; the man of sin was yet hardly conceived in the womb; it must be some time before he could be brought forth; there was some obstacle that hindered his appearing. What this was we cannot determine with absolute certainty at so great a distance of time; but if we may rely upon the concurrent testimony of the fathers, it was the Roman empire. Most probably it was somewhat relating to the higher powers, because the apostle observes such caution; he mentioned it in discourse, but would not commit it to writing

Clarke: 2Th 2:17 -     2Th 2:8. Then shall that Wicked be revealed     2Th 2:8. Then shall that Wicked be revealed - When the obstacle, mentioned in the preceding verse, should be removed, then shall ...

    2Th 2:8. Then shall that Wicked be revealed - When the obstacle, mentioned in the preceding verse, should be removed, then shall that wicked, etc. Nothing can be plainer than that the lawless, ( ὁ ανομος ), as the Greek signifies, the wicked one, here mentioned, and the man of sin, must be one and the same person. The apostle was speaking before of what hindered that he should be revealed, and would continue to hinder it till it was taken away; and then the wicked one, etc. Not that he should be consumed immediately after he was revealed. But the apostle, to comfort the Thessalonians, no sooner mentions his revelation than he foretells also his destruction, even before he describes his other qualifications. His other qualifications should have been described first, in order of time; but the apostle hastens to what was first and warmest in his thoughts and wishes: Whom the Lord shall consume, etc. If these two clauses refer to two distinct and different events, the meaning manifestly is, that the Lord Jesus shall gradually consume him with the free preaching and publication of his word; and shall utterly destroy him at his second coming, in the glory of his Father, with all the holy angels. If these two clauses relate to one and the same event, it is a pleonasm very usual in the sacred, as well as other oriental writings; and the purport plainly is, that the Lord Jesus shall destroy him with the greatest facility, when he shall be revealed from heaven, as the apostle has expressed it in the preceding chapter

Clarke: 2Th 2:17 -     2Th 2:9-12. Whose coming is after, etc.     2Th 2:9-12. Whose coming is after, etc. - The apostle was eager to foretell the destruction of the man of sin; and for this purpo...

    2Th 2:9-12. Whose coming is after, etc. - The apostle was eager to foretell the destruction of the man of sin; and for this purpose having broken in upon his subject, he now returns to it again, and describes the other qualifications by which this wicked one should advance and establish himself in the world. He should rise to credit and authority by the most diabolical methods; should pretend to supernatural powers; and boast of revelations, visions, and miracles, false in themselves, and applied to promote false doctrines

Clarke: 2Th 2:17 -     2Th 2:9. He should likewise practice all other wicked acts of deceit; should be guilty of the most impious frauds and impositions upon mankind; but should prevail only among those who are destitute of a sincere affection for the truth; whereby they might attain eternal salvation

    2Th 2:10. And indeed it is a just and righteous judgment of God, to give them over to vanities and lies in this world, and to condemnation in the next, who have no regard to truth and virtue, but delight in falsehood and wickedness; 2Th 2:11, 2Th 2:12

Upon this survey there appears little room to doubt of the genuine sense and meaning of the passage. The Thessalonians, as we have seen from some expressions in the former epistle, were alarmed as if the end of the world was at hand. The apostle, to correct their mistake and dissipate their fears, assures them that a great apostasy, or defection of the Christians from the true faith and worship, must happen before the coming of Christ. This apostasy all the concurrent marks and characters will justify us in charging upon the Church of Rome. The true Christian worship is the worship of the one only God, through the one only Mediator, the man Christ Jesus; and from this worship the Church of Rome has most notoriously departed, by substituting other mediators, and invocating and adoring saints and angels, nothing is apostasy, if idolatry be not. And are not the members of the Church of Rome guilty of idolatry in the worship of images, in the adoration of the host, in the invocation of angels and saints, and in the oblation of prayers and praises to the Virgin Mary, as much or more than to God blessed for ever? This is the grand corruption of the Christian Church: this is the apostasy as it is emphatically called, and deserves to be called; which was not only predicted by St. Paul, but by the Prophet Daniel likewise. If the apostasy be rightly charged upon the Church of Rome, it follows of consequence that the man of sin is the pope; not meaning any pope in particular, but the pope in general, as the chief head and supporter of this apostasy. He is properly the man of sin, not only on account of the scandalous lives of many popes, but by reason of their most scandalous doctrines and principles; dispensing with the most necessary duties; and granting, or rather selling, pardons and indulgences to the most abominable crimes. Or, if by sin be meant idolatry in particular, as in the Old Testament, it is evident how he has perverted the worship of God to superstition and idolatry of the grossest kind. He also, like the false apostle, Judas, is the son of perdition; whether actively, as being the cause of destruction to others; or passively, as being devoted to destruction himself. He opposeth - he is the great adversary of God and man; persecuting and destroying, by croisades, inquisitions, and massacres, those Christians who prefer the word of God to the authority of men. The heathen emperor of Rome may have slain his thousands of innocent Christians; but the Christian bishop of Rome has slain his ten thousands. He exalteth himself above all that is called God, or is worshipped - not only above inferior magistrates, but likewise above bishops and primates; not only above bishops and primates, but likewise above kings and emperors; deposing some, obliging them to kiss his toe, to hold his stirrup, treading even upon the neck of a king, and kicking off the imperial crown with his foot; nay, not only kings and emperors, but likewise above Christ and God himself; making even the word of God of none effect by his traditions - forbidding what God has commanded; as marriage, the use of the Scriptures, etc.; and also commanding or allowing what God has forbidden, as idolatry, persecution, etc. So that he, as God, sitteth in the temple of God, etc.; he is therefore in profession a Christian, and a Christian bishop. His sitting in the temple of God implies plainly his having a seat or cathedra in the Christian Church; and he sitteth there as God, especially at his inauguration, when he sits upon the high altar in St. Peter’ s church, and makes the table of the Lord his footstool, and in that position receives adoration. At all times he exercises Divine authority in the Church, showing himself that he is God - affecting Divine titles, and asserting that his decrees are of the same or greater authority than the word of God. So that the pope is evidently, according to the titles given him in the public decretals, The God upon earth; at least there is no one, like him, who exalteth himself above every god; no one, like him, who sitteth as God in the temple of God, showing himself that he is God. The foundations of popery were laid in the apostle’ s days, but of which the superstructure was raised by degrees; and several ages passed before the building was completed, and the man of sin revealed in full perfection. The tradition that generally prevailed was that that which hindered was the Roman empire: this tradition might have been derived even from the apostle himself; and therefore the primitive Christians, in the public offices of the Church, prayed for its peace and welfare, as knowing that, when the Roman empire should be dissolved and broken in pieces, the empire of the man of sin would be raised upon its ruins. In the same proportion as the power of the empire decreased, the authority of the Church increased, and the latter at the expense and ruin of the former; till at length the pope grew up above all, and the wicked, or lawless one, was fully manifested and revealed. His coming is after the energy of Satan, etc; and does it require any particular proof that the pretensions of the pope, and the corruption of the Church of Rome, are all supported and authorized by feigned visions and miracles, by pious frauds and impositions of every kind? But how much soever the man of sin may be exalted, and how long soever he may reign, yet at last the Lord shall consume him, etc. This is partly taken from Isa 11:4, And with the breath of his lips shall he slay the wicked one; where the Jews put an emphasis upon the words the wicked one; as appears from the Chaldee, which renders it, "He shall destroy the wicked Roman."If the two clauses, as said in the note on 2Th 2:8 (note), relate to two different events, the meaning is, "that the Lord Jesus shall gradually consume him with the free preaching of the Gospel; and shall utterly destroy him at his second coming in the glory of the Father."The former began to take effect at the Reformation; and the latter will be accomplished in God’ s appointed time. The man of sin is now upon the decline, and he will be totally abolished when Christ shall come in judgment. Justin Martyr, Tertullian, Origen, Lactantius, Cyril of Jerusalem, Ambrose, Hilary, Jerome, Augustine, and Chrysostom, give much the same interpretation that has here been given of the whole passage. And it must be owned that this is the genuine meaning of the apostle; that this only is consistent with the context; that every other interpretation is forced and unnatural; that this is liable to no material objection; that it coincides perfectly with Daniel; that it is agreeable to the tradition of the primitive Church; and that it has been exactly fulfilled in all its particulars; which cannot be said of any other interpretation whatever. Such a prophecy as this is an illustrious proof of Divine revelation, and an excellent antidote to the poison of popery

See the Dissertations on the Prophecies; and Dodd, as above

10.    Dr. Macknight proceeds, in general, on the plan of Bishop Newton; but, as he thinks that the apostle had the prophecy of Daniel, in Dan. 7, and 8, particularly in view, he collates his words with those of the prophet in the following way: -

    2Th 2:3. That man of sin be revealed, the son of perdition     2Th 2:9. He should likewise practice all other wicked acts of deceit; should be guilty of the most impious frauds and impositions...

    2Th 2:9. He should likewise practice all other wicked acts of deceit; should be guilty of the most impious frauds and impositions upon mankind; but should prevail only among those who are destitute of a sincere affection for the truth; whereby they might attain eternal salvation

    2Th 2:10. And indeed it is a just and righteous judgment of God, to give them over to vanities and lies in this world, and to condemnation in the next, who have no regard to truth and virtue, but delight in falsehood and wickedness; 2Th 2:11, 2Th 2:12

Upon this survey there appears little room to doubt of the genuine sense and meaning of the passage. The Thessalonians, as we have seen from some expressions in the former epistle, were alarmed as if the end of the world was at hand. The apostle, to correct their mistake and dissipate their fears, assures them that a great apostasy, or defection of the Christians from the true faith and worship, must happen before the coming of Christ. This apostasy all the concurrent marks and characters will justify us in charging upon the Church of Rome. The true Christian worship is the worship of the one only God, through the one only Mediator, the man Christ Jesus; and from this worship the Church of Rome has most notoriously departed, by substituting other mediators, and invocating and adoring saints and angels, nothing is apostasy, if idolatry be not. And are not the members of the Church of Rome guilty of idolatry in the worship of images, in the adoration of the host, in the invocation of angels and saints, and in the oblation of prayers and praises to the Virgin Mary, as much or more than to God blessed for ever? This is the grand corruption of the Christian Church: this is the apostasy as it is emphatically called, and deserves to be called; which was not only predicted by St. Paul, but by the Prophet Daniel likewise. If the apostasy be rightly charged upon the Church of Rome, it follows of consequence that the man of sin is the pope; not meaning any pope in particular, but the pope in general, as the chief head and supporter of this apostasy. He is properly the man of sin, not only on account of the scandalous lives of many popes, but by reason of their most scandalous doctrines and principles; dispensing with the most necessary duties; and granting, or rather selling, pardons and indulgences to the most abominable crimes. Or, if by sin be meant idolatry in particular, as in the Old Testament, it is evident how he has perverted the worship of God to superstition and idolatry of the grossest kind. He also, like the false apostle, Judas, is the son of perdition; whether actively, as being the cause of destruction to others; or passively, as being devoted to destruction himself. He opposeth - he is the great adversary of God and man; persecuting and destroying, by croisades, inquisitions, and massacres, those Christians who prefer the word of God to the authority of men. The heathen emperor of Rome may have slain his thousands of innocent Christians; but the Christian bishop of Rome has slain his ten thousands. He exalteth himself above all that is called God, or is worshipped - not only above inferior magistrates, but likewise above bishops and primates; not only above bishops and primates, but likewise above kings and emperors; deposing some, obliging them to kiss his toe, to hold his stirrup, treading even upon the neck of a king, and kicking off the imperial crown with his foot; nay, not only kings and emperors, but likewise above Christ and God himself; making even the word of God of none effect by his traditions - forbidding what God has commanded; as marriage, the use of the Scriptures, etc.; and also commanding or allowing what God has forbidden, as idolatry, persecution, etc. So that he, as God, sitteth in the temple of God, etc.; he is therefore in profession a Christian, and a Christian bishop. His sitting in the temple of God implies plainly his having a seat or cathedra in the Christian Church; and he sitteth there as God, especially at his inauguration, when he sits upon the high altar in St. Peter’ s church, and makes the table of the Lord his footstool, and in that position receives adoration. At all times he exercises Divine authority in the Church, showing himself that he is God - affecting Divine titles, and asserting that his decrees are of the same or greater authority than the word of God. So that the pope is evidently, according to the titles given him in the public decretals, The God upon earth; at least there is no one, like him, who exalteth himself above every god; no one, like him, who sitteth as God in the temple of God, showing himself that he is God. The foundations of popery were laid in the apostle’ s days, but of which the superstructure was raised by degrees; and several ages passed before the building was completed, and the man of sin revealed in full perfection. The tradition that generally prevailed was that that which hindered was the Roman empire: this tradition might have been derived even from the apostle himself; and therefore the primitive Christians, in the public offices of the Church, prayed for its peace and welfare, as knowing that, when the Roman empire should be dissolved and broken in pieces, the empire of the man of sin would be raised upon its ruins. In the same proportion as the power of the empire decreased, the authority of the Church increased, and the latter at the expense and ruin of the former; till at length the pope grew up above all, and the wicked, or lawless one, was fully manifested and revealed. His coming is after the energy of Satan, etc; and does it require any particular proof that the pretensions of the pope, and the corruption of the Church of Rome, are all supported and authorized by feigned visions and miracles, by pious frauds and impositions of every kind? But how much soever the man of sin may be exalted, and how long soever he may reign, yet at last the Lord shall consume him, etc. This is partly taken from Isa 11:4, And with the breath of his lips shall he slay the wicked one; where the Jews put an emphasis upon the words the wicked one; as appears from the Chaldee, which renders it, "He shall destroy the wicked Roman."If the two clauses, as said in the note on 2Th 2:8 (note), relate to two different events, the meaning is, "that the Lord Jesus shall gradually consume him with the free preaching of the Gospel; and shall utterly destroy him at his second coming in the glory of the Father."The former began to take effect at the Reformation; and the latter will be accomplished in God’ s appointed time. The man of sin is now upon the decline, and he will be totally abolished when Christ shall come in judgment. Justin Martyr, Tertullian, Origen, Lactantius, Cyril of Jerusalem, Ambrose, Hilary, Jerome, Augustine, and Chrysostom, give much the same interpretation that has here been given of the whole passage. And it must be owned that this is the genuine meaning of the apostle; that this only is consistent with the context; that every other interpretation is forced and unnatural; that this is liable to no material objection; that it coincides perfectly with Daniel; that it is agreeable to the tradition of the primitive Church; and that it has been exactly fulfilled in all its particulars; which cannot be said of any other interpretation whatever. Such a prophecy as this is an illustrious proof of Divine revelation, and an excellent antidote to the poison of popery

See the Dissertations on the Prophecies; and Dodd, as above

10.    Dr. Macknight proceeds, in general, on the plan of Bishop Newton; but, as he thinks that the apostle had the prophecy of Daniel, in Dan. 7, and 8, particularly in view, he collates his words with those of the prophet in the following way: -

    2Th 2:3. That man of sin be revealed, the son of perdition - Ὁ ανθρωπος της ἁμαρτιας, ὁ υἱος της απωλειας· "The article,"says he, "joined to these appellations, is emphatical, as in the former clause, importing that the ancient prophets had spoken of these persons, though under different names; particularly the Prophet Daniel, whose description of the little horn and blasphemous king agrees so exactly in meaning with Paul’ s descriptions of the man of sin, and son of perdition, and lawless one, that there can be little doubt of their being the same persons; but this will best appear by a comparison of the passages: -

2Th 2:3. And that man of sin be revealed, the son of perdition.

Dan 7:21. And the same horn made war with the saints, and prevailed against them

Dan 7:25. And he shall speak great words against the Most High; and shall wear out the saints of the Most High.

2Th 2:4. Who opposeth and exalteth himself above all that is called God, or that is worshipped so that he, as God, sitteth in the temple of God, showing himself that he is God.

Dan 11:36. And the king shall do according to his will; and he; shall exalt himself above every god, and shall speak marvellous things against the God of gods

Dan 8:25. He shall also stand up against the Prince of princes.

2Th 2:7. Only he who now letteth will let, until he be taken out of the way.Dan 7:8. I considered the horns, and, behold, there came up among them another little horn, before whom there were three of the first horns plucked up by the roots.
2Th 2:8. And there shall that wicked one be revealed.Dan 7:25. And he shall think to change times and laws, and they shall be given into his hand. See Dan 8:24.
1Ti 4:1. Giving heed to seducing spirits, and doctrines of devils.Dan 11:38. In his estate he shall honor the god of forces (Mahuzzim, gods who are protectors, that is, tutelary angels and saints.)
1Ti 4:3. Forbidding to marry.Dan 11:37. Neither shall he regard the God of his fathers, nor the desire of women.

2Th 2:8. Whom the Lord shall consume with the Spirit mouth, and shall destroy with the brightness of his coming.

Dan 7:11. I beheld then, because of his of the voice of the great words which the horn spake; I beheld, even till the beast was slain, and his body destroyed, and given to the burning flame

Dan 7:26. And they shall take away his dominion, to consume and destroy it unto the end

Dan 8:25. He shall be broken without hand.

    After entering into great detail in his notes, he sums up in the following manner: - "Now as, in the prophecies of Daniel, empires governed by a succession of kings are denoted by a single emblem; such as, by a part of an image, a single beast, a horn, etc., of a beast; so in Paul’ s prophecy, the man of sin, and son of perdition, and the lawless one, may denote an impious tyranny, exercised by a succession of men who cause great misery and ruin to others; and who, at length, shall be destroyed themselves. It is true, the papists contend that one person only is meant by these appellations, because they are in the singular number, and have the Greek article prefixed to them. But in Scripture we find other words in the singular number, with the article, used to denote a multitude of persons; for example, Rom 1:17; ὁ δικαιος, the just one, by faith, shall live; that is, all just persons whatever: Tit 1:7; ὁ επισκοπος, the bishop must be blameless; that is, all bishops must be so: 2Jo 1:7; ὁ πλανος, the deceiver, signifies many deceivers, as is plain from the preceding clause, where many deceivers are said to have gone out. In like manner the false teachers, who deceived Christ’ s servants to commit fornication and idolatry, are called that woman Jezebel, Rev 2:20, and the whore of Babylon, Rev 17:5; and in this prophecy, Rev 17:7, the Roman emperors, and magistrates under them, are called ὁ κατεχων, he who restraineth. Farther, a succession of persons, arising one after another, is denoted by appellations in the singular number with the article; for example: the succession of the Jewish high priests is thus denoted in the laws concerning them, Lev 21:10, Lev 21:15; Num 35:25-28. As also the succession of the Jewish kings, Deu 17:14; 1Sa 8:11. From these examples, therefore, it is plain that the names, man of sin, son of perdition, lawless one, although in the singular number, and with the article prefixed, may, according to the Scripture idiom, denote a multitude, and even a succession of persons arising one after another

    "The facts and circumstances mentioned in these prophecies are, for the most part, so peculiarly marked, that they will not easily apply, except to the persons and events intended by the Spirit of God. And therefore, in every case where different interpretations have been given of any prophecy, the proper method of ascertaining its meaning is to compare the various events to which it is thought to relate with the words of the prophecy, and to adopt that as the event intended which most exactly agrees in all its parts to the prophetic description

    "According to this rule, though many different interpretations have been given of the prophecy under consideration, that, in my opinion, will appear the best founded which makes it a prediction of the corruptions of Christianity, which began to be introduced into the Church in the apostle’ s days, and wrought secretly all the time the heathen magistrates persecuted the Christians, but which showed themselves more openly after the empire received the faith of Christ, a.d. 312, and, by a gradual progress, ended in the monstrous errors and usurpations of the bishops of Rome, when the restraining power of the emperors was taken out of the way by the incursions of the barbarous nations, and the breaking of the empire into the ten kingdoms prefigured by the ten horns of Daniel’ s fourth beast. Now, to be convinced of this, we need only compare the rise and progress of the papal tyranny with the descriptions of the man of sin, and of the mystery of iniquity, given in the writings of Daniel and Paul

    "And first, we have shown in note 1, on 2Th 2:7, that the mystery of iniquity, or the corrupt doctrines which ended in the errors and usurpations of the see of Rome, was working secretly in the apostle’ s days, as he affirms, 2Th 2:7; and that the power of the Roman emperors, and of the magistrates under them, was that which then, and during the succeeding ages, restrained the mystery of iniquity in its working, and the man of sin from revealing himself. For, while the power of the state continued in the hands of the heathen rulers, and while they employed that power in persecuting the Christians, the corrupt doctrines and practices introduced by the false teachers did not spread so fast as otherwise they would have done. At least they were not produced to public view as the decisions of Heaven, to which all men were bound to pay implicit obedience. But, after the heathen magistrates were taken out of the way by the conversion of Constantine, and after he and his successors called the Christian bishops to meet in general councils, and enforced their assumption of Divine authority by the civil power; then did they in these councils arrogate to themselves the right of establishing what articles of faith and discipline they thought proper, and of anathematizing all who rejected their decrees; a claim which, in after times, the bishops of Rome transferred from general councils to themselves. It was in this period that the worship of saints and angels was introduced; celibacy was praised as the highest piety; meats of certain kinds were prohibited; and a variety of superstitious mortifications of the body were enjoined by the decrees of councils, in opposition to the express laws of God. In this period, likewise, idolatry and superstition were recommended to the people by false miracles, and every deceit which wickedness could suggest; such as the miraculous cures pretended to be performed by the bones and other relics of the martyrs, in order to induce the ignorant vulgar to worship them as mediators; the feigned visions of angels, who they said had appeared to this or that hermit, to recommend celibacy, fastings, mortifications of the body, and living in solitude; the apparitions of souls from purgatory, who begged that certain superstitions might be practised, for delivering them from that confinement: by all which, those assemblies of ecclesiastics, who by their decrees enjoined these practices, showed themselves to be the man of sin, and lawless one, in his first form, whose coming was to be with all power, and signs, and miracles of falsehood; and who opposed every one that is called god, or that is worshipped. For these general councils, by introducing the worship of saints and angels, robbed God of the worship due to him; and, by substituting saints and angels as mediators, in the place of Christ, they degraded him from his office as mediator, or rendered it altogether useless. However, though they thus opposed God and Christ by their unrighteous decrees, they did not yet exalt themselves above every one who is called God, or an object of worship; neither did they sit yet in the temple of God, as God, and openly show themselves to be God. These blasphemous extravagances were to be acted in after times by a number of particular persons in succession, I mean by the bishops of Rome, after the power of the Christian Roman emperors and of the magistrates under them, was taken out of the way. For the bishops of that see, having very early obtained from the Christian emperors decrees in their own favor, soon raised themselves above all other bishops; and, by a variety of artifices, made the authority and influence of the whole body of the clergy center in themselves; and claimed that infallible authority which was formerly exercised by general councils, of making articles of faith; and of establishing rules of discipline for the whole Christian community; and of determining, in the last resort, all differences among the clergy; and of anathematizing every one who did not submit to their unrighteous decisions. In this manner did the bishops of Rome establish in their own persons a spiritual dominion over the whole Christian world. But not content with this height of power, by dexterously employing the credit and influence which the ecclesiastics, now devoted to their will, had over the laity in all the countries where they lived, they interfered in many civil matters also; till at length they reared that intolerable fabric of spiritual and civil tyranny conjoined, whereby the understandings, the persons, and the properties, not of the laity only, but also of the clergy themselves, have for along time been most grievously enthralled, in all the countries where Christianity was professed

    "This height, however, of spiritual and civil tyranny united, the bishops of Rome did not attain till, as the apostle foretold, that which restrained was taken out of the way; or, till an end was put to the authority of the Roman emperors in the west, by the inroads of the barbarous nations; and, more especially, till the western empire was broken into the ten kingdoms, prefigured in Daniel’ s vision by the ten horns of the fourth beast; for then it was that the bishops of Rome made themselves the sovereigns of Rome and of its territory, and so became the little horn which Daniel beheld coming up among the ten horns, and which had the eyes of a man, and a mouth speaking great things; to show that its dominion was founded on the deepest policy, and that its strength consisted in the bulls, excommunications, and anathemas, which, with intolerable audacity, it uttered against all who opposed its usurpations. And in process of time, the bishops of Rome having got possession of three of the kingdoms into which the western empire was broken, signified by three of the horns of Daniel’ s fourth beast being plucked up by the roots before the little horn, they call themselves the vicars of Christ, on pretense that Christ had transferred his whole authority to them. They also thought to change times and laws, as Daniel foretold; for, as the vicars of Christ, they assumed the power of saving and damning men at their own pleasure; and altered the terms of salvation, making it depend, not on faith and holiness, but on the superstitious practices which they had established; and sold the pardon of sins past, and even the liberty of sinning for the future, for money. Moreover, they openly made war with the saints who resisted their corrupt doctrines and practices, and prevailed against them, and wore out the saints of the Most High; for, by the cruel and bloody persecutions which they obliged the princes who acknowledged their authority to carry on against those who adhered to the pure doctrines and worship of Christ, they destroyed incredible numbers of them. Nay, by the terror of their excommunications and interdicts, they forced even the most powerful sovereigns to bend to their yoke: thus with their mouth did they speak very great things. At length they assumed the right of conferring kingdoms and of deposing princes, and actually deposed some, with the help of the potentates of their communion, who put their mandates in execution. Lastly, to render this exercise of their tyranny the more effectual, they arrogated the power of loosing subjects from their oaths of allegiance; whereby they made void the most sacred of all moral obligations, the obligation of allegiance. But this impious scheme of false doctrine, and the spiritual tyranny built upon it, agreeably to the predictions of the Prophet Daniel and of the Apostle Paul, began at the Reformation to be consumed by the breath of the Lord’ s mouth; that is, by the Scriptures put into the hands of the laity, and by the preaching of true doctrine out of the Scriptures

    "Upon the whole, I think every impartial person who attentively considers the foregoing sketch must be sensible that, in the bishops of Rome, all the characters and actions ascribed by Daniel to the little horn, and by Paul to the man of sin and the lawless one, are clearly united. For, according to the strong workings of Satan, with all power, and signs, and miracles of falsehood, they have opposed Christ, and exalted themselves above all that is called god, or an object of worship; and have long sat in the temple of God, as God, showing themselves that they are God: that is, they exercise the power and prerogatives of God. And seeing, in the acquisition and exercise of their spiritual tyranny, they have trampled upon all laws, human and Divine; and have encouraged their votaries in the most enormous acts of wickedness; the Spirit of God has, with the greatest propriety, given them the appellations of the man of sin, the son of perdition, and the lawless one. Farther, as it is said the man of sin was to be revealed in his season, there can be little doubt that the dark ages, in which all learning was overturned by the irruption of the northern barbarians, were the season allotted to the man of sin for revealing himself. Accordingly, we know that in these ages the corruptions of Christianity and the usurpations of the clergy were carried to the greatest height. In short, the annals of the world cannot produce persons and events to which the things written in this passage can be applied with so much fitness as to the bishops of Rome. Why then should we be in any doubt concerning the interpretation and application of this famous prophecy

    "At the conclusion of our explication of the prophecy concerning the man of sin, it may be proper to observe, that the events foretold in it being such as never took place in the world before, and, in all probability, never will take place in it again; the foreknowledge of them was certainly a matter out of the reach of human conjecture or foresight. It is evident, therefore, that this prophecy, which from the beginning has stood on record, taken in conjunction with the accomplishment of it verified by the concurrent testimony of history, affords an illustrious proof of the Divine original of that revelation of which it makes a part, and of the inspiration of the person from whose mouth it proceeded."See Dr. Macknight’ s Commentary and Notes, vol. iii., p. 100, etc

With all this evidence before him, the intelligent reader will now be enabled to judge for himself, and to adopt for his own that opinion which appears to be the best supported by circumstances and facts. The labors of the above learned men have certainly narrowed the principal subjects of inquiry; and we may now safely state that, in this very obscure prophecy, the Spirit of God had in view either the Jewish or an apostate Christian Church, possessing great spiritual and secular influence and jurisdiction. That the words appear to apply best to the conduct of many of the popes, and the corruptions of the Romish Church, needs no proof; but to which of these Churches, or to what other Church or system, we should apply them, some men, as eminent for their piety as for their learning, hesitate to declare: yet I must acknowledge, that the most pointed part of the evidence here adduced tends to fix the whole on the Romish Church, and on none other

Whatever may be intended here by the words mystery of iniquity, we may safely assert that it is a mystery of iniquity to deny the use of the sacred Scriptures to the common people; and that the Church that does so is afraid to come to the light. Nothing can be more preposterous and monstrous than to call people to embrace the doctrines of Christianity, and refuse them the opportunity of consulting the book in which they are contained. Persons who are denied the use of the sacred writings may be manufactured into different forms and modes; and be mechanically led to believe certain dogmas, and perform certain religious acts; but without the use of the Scriptures, they never can be intelligent Christians; they do not search the Scriptures, and therefore they cannot know Him of whom these Scriptures testify. The mystery of iniquity contained in this prohibition works now, and has worked long; but did it work in the apostles’ times? Did it work in the Church at Thessalonica? Is it possible that the present crop should have been produced from so remote a seed? What does that most solemn adjuration of the apostle, 1Th 5:27, mean? I charge you by the Lord, that this epistle be Read unto All the holy brethren. Why was such a charge necessary? Why should it be given in so awful a manner? Does it not absolutely imply that there would be attempts made to keep all the holy brethren from seeing this epistle? And can we conceive that less was referred to in the delivery of this very awful adjuration? This mystery of iniquity did work then in the Christian Church; even then attempts were made to hide the Scriptures from the common people. And does not this one consideration serve more to identify the prophecy than any thing else? Let him that readeth understand. See the notes on 1Th 5:27, and at the end of that chapter (note).

Calvin: 2Th 2:1 - Now I beseech you, by the coming 1.Now I beseech you, by the coming. It may indeed be read, as I have noted on the margin, concerning the coming, but it suits better to view it as a...

1.Now I beseech you, by the coming. It may indeed be read, as I have noted on the margin, concerning the coming, but it suits better to view it as an earnest entreaty, taken from the subject in hand, just as in 1Co 15:31, when discoursing as to the hope of a resurrection, he makes use of an oath by that glory which is to be hoped for by believers. And this has much more efficacy when he adjures believers by the coming of Christ, not to imagine rashly that his day is at hand, for he at the same time admonishes us not to think of it but with reverence and sobriety. For it is customary to adjure by those things which are regarded by us with reverence. The meaning therefore is, “As you set a high value on the coming of Christ, when he will gather us to himself, and will truly perfect that unity of the body which we cherish as yet only in part through means of faith, so I earnestly beseech you by his coming not to be too credulous, should any one affirm, on whatever pretext, that his day is at hand.”

As he had in his former Epistle adverted to some extent to the resurrection, it is possible that some fickle and fanatical persons took occasion from this to mark out a near and fixed day. For it is not likely that this error had taken its rise earlier among the Thessalonians. For Timothy, on returning thence, had informed Paul as to their entire condition, and as a prudent and experienced man had omitted nothing that was of importance. Now if Paul had received notice of it, he could not have been silent as to a matter of so great consequence. Thus I am of opinion, that when Paul’s Epistle had been read, which contained a lively view of the resurrection, some that were disposed to indulge curiosity philosophized unseasonably as to the time of it. This, however, was an utterly ruinous fancy, 636 as were also other things of the same nature, which were afterwards disseminated, not without artifice on the part of Satan. For when any day is said to be near, if it does not quickly arrive, mankind being naturally impatient of longer delay, their spirits begin to languish, and that languishing is followed up shortly afterwards by despair.

This, therefore, was Satan’s subtlety: as he could not openly overturn the hope of a resurrection with the view of secretly undermining it, as if by pits underground, 637 he promised that the day of it would be near, and would soon arrive. Afterwards, too, he did not cease to contrive various things, with the view of effacing, by little and little, the belief of a resurrection from the minds of men, as he could not openly eradicate it. It is, indeed, a plausible thing to say that the day of our redemption is definitely fixed, and on this account it meets with applause on the part of the multitude, as we see that the dreams of Lactantius and the Chiliasts of old gave much delight, and yet they had no other tendency than that of overthrowing the hope of a resurrection. This was not the design of Lactantius, but Satan, in accordance with his subtlety, perverted his curiosity, and that of those like him, so as to leave nothing in religion definite or fixed, and even at the present day he does not cease to employ the same means. We now see how necessary Paul’s admonition was, as but for this all religion would have been overturned among the Thessalonians under a specious pretext.

Calvin: 2Th 2:2 - That ye be not soon shaken in judgment // Speech // As if the day of Christ were at hand 2.That ye be not soon shaken in judgment. He employs the term judgment to denote that settled faith which rests on sound doctrine. Now, by means of...

2.That ye be not soon shaken in judgment. He employs the term judgment to denote that settled faith which rests on sound doctrine. Now, by means of that fancy which he rejects, they would have been carried away as it were into ecstasy. He notices, also, three kinds of imposture, as to which they must be on their guard — spirit, word, and spurious epistle. By the term spirit he means pretended prophecies, and it appears that this mode of speaking was common among the pious, so that they applied the term spirit to prophesyings, with the view of putting honor upon them. For, in order that prophecies may have due authority, we must look to the Spirit of God rather than to men. But as the devil is wont to transform himself into an angel of light, (2Co 11:14,) impostors stole this title, in order that they might impose upon the simple. But although Paul could have stripped them of this mask, he, nevertheless, preferred to speak in this manner, by way of concession, as though he had said, “However they may pretend to have the spirit of revelation, believe them not.” John, in like manner, says:

“Try the spirits, whether they are of God.” (1Jo 4:1.)

Speech, in my opinion, includes every kind of doctrine, while false teachers insist in the way of reasons or conjectures, or other pretexts. What he adds as to epistle, is an evidence that this impudence is ancient — that of feigning the names of others. 638 So much the more wonderful is the mercy of God towards us, in that while Paul’s name was on false grounds made use of in spurious writings, his writings have, nevertheless, been preserved entire even to our times. This, unquestionably, could not have taken place accidentally, or as the effect of mere human industry, if God himself had not by his power restrained Satan and all his ministers.

As if the day of Christ were at hand. This may seem to be at variance with many passages of Scripture, in which the Spirit declares that that day is at hand. But the solution is easy, for it is at hand with regard to God, with whom one day is as a thousand years. (2Pe 3:8.) In the mean time, the Lord would have us be constantly waiting for him in such a way as not to limit him to a certain time.

Watch, says he, for ye know neither the day nor the hour.
(Mat 24:36.)

On the other hand, those false prophets whom Paul exposes, while they ought to have kept men’s minds in suspense, bid them feel assured of his speedy advent, that they might not be wearied out with the irksomeness of delay.

Calvin: 2Th 2:3 - Let no man deceive you // Has been revealed 3.Let no man deceive you. That they may not groundlessly promise themselves the arrival in so short a time of the joyful day of redemption, he presen...

3.Let no man deceive you. That they may not groundlessly promise themselves the arrival in so short a time of the joyful day of redemption, he presents to them a melancholy prediction as to the future scattering of the Church. This discourse entirely corresponds with that which Christ held in the presence of his disciples, when they had asked him respecting the end of the world. For he exhorts them to prepare themselves for enduring hard conflicts, 639 (Mat 24:6,) and after he has discoursed of the most grievous and previously unheard of calamities, by which the earth was to be reduced almost to a desert, he adds, that the end is not yet, but that these things are the beginnings of sorrows. In the same way, Paul declares that believers must exercise warfare for a long period, before gaining a triumph.

We have here, however, a remarkable passage, and one that is in the highest degree worthy of observation. This was a grievous and dangerous temptation, which might shake even the most confirmed, and make them lose their footing — to see the Church, which had by means of such labors been raised up gradually and with difficulty to some considerable standing, fall down suddenly, as if torn down by a tempest. Paul, accordingly, fortifies beforehand the minds, not merely of the Thessalonians, but of all the pious, that when the Church should come to be in a scattered condition, they might not be alarmed, as though it were a thing that was new and unlooked for.

As, however, interpreters have twisted this passage in various ways, we must first of all endeavor to ascertain Paul’s true meaning. He says that the day of Christ will not come, until the world has fallen into apostasy, and the reign of Antichrist has obtained a footing in the Church; for as to the exposition that some have given of this passage, as referring to the downfall of the Roman empire, it is too silly to require a lengthened refutation. I am also surprised, that so many writers, in other respects learned and acute, have fallen into a blunder in a matter that is so easy, were it not that when one has committed a mistake, others follow in troops without consideration. Paul, therefore, employs the term apostasy to mean — a treacherous departure from God, and that not on the part of one or a few individuals, but such as would spread itself far and wide among a large multitude of persons. For when apostasy is made mention of without anything being added, it cannot be restricted to a few. Now, none can be termed apostates, but such as have previously made a profession of Christ and the gospel. Paul, therefore, predicts a certain general revolt of the visible Church. “The Church must be reduced to an unsightly and dreadful state of ruin, before its full restoration be effected.”

From this we may readily gather, how useful this prediction of Paul is, for it might have seemed as though that could not be a building of God, that was suddenly overthrown, and lay so long in ruins, had not Paul long before intimated that it would be so. Nay more, many in the present day, when they consider with themselves the long-continued dispersion of the Church, begin to waver, as if this had not been regulated by the purpose of God. The Romanists, also, with the view of justifying the tyranny of their idol, make use of this pretext — that it was not possible that Christ would forsake his spouse. The weak, however, have something here on which to rest, when they learn that the unseemly state of matters which they behold in the Church was long since foretold; while, on the other hand, the impudence of the Romanists is openly exposed, inasmuch as Paul declares that a revolt will come, when the world has been brought under Christ’s authority. Now, we shall see presently, why it is that the Lord has permitted the Church, or at least what appeared to be such, to fall off in so shameful a manner.

Has been revealed. It was no better than an old wife’s fable that was contrived respecting Nero, that he was carried up from the world, destined to return again to harass the Church 640 by his tyranny; and yet the minds of the ancients were so bewitched, that they imagined that Nero would be Antichrist. 641 Paul, however, does not speak of one individual, but of a kingdom, that was to be taken possession of by Satan, that he might set up a seat of abomination in the midst of God’s temple — which we see accomplished in Popery. The revolt, it is true, has spread more widely, for Mahomet, as he was an apostate, turned away the Turks, his followers, from Christ. All heretics have broken the unity of the Church by their sects, and thus there have been a corresponding number of revolts from Christ.

Paul, however, when he has given warning that there would be such a scattering, that the greater part would revolt from Christ, adds something more serious — that there would be such a confusion, that the vicar of Satan would hold supreme power in the Church, and would preside there in the place of God. Now he describes that reign of abomination under the name of a single person, because it is only one reign, though one succeeds another. My readers now understand, that all the sects by which the Church has been lessened from the beginning, have been so many streams of revolt which began to draw away the water from the right course, but that the sect of Mahomet was like a violent bursting forth of water, that took away about the half of the Church by its violence. It remained, also, that Antichrist should infect the remaining part with his poison. Thus, we see with our own eyes, that this memorable prediction of Paul has been confirmed by the event.

In the exposition which I bring forward, there is nothing forced. Believers in that age dreamed that they would be transported to heaven, after having endured troubles during a short period. Paul, however, on the other hand, foretells that, after they have had foreign enemies for some time molesting them, they will have more evils to endure from enemies at home, inasmuch as many of those that have made a profession of attachment to Christ would be hurried away into base treachery, and inasmuch as the temple of God itself would be polluted by sacrilegious tyranny, so that Christ’s greatest enemy would exercise dominion there. The term revelation is taken here to denote manifest possession of tyranny, as if Paul had said that the day of Christ would not come until this tyrant had openly manifested himself, and had, as it were, designedly overturned the whole order of the Church.

Calvin: 2Th 2:4 - An adversary, and that exalteth himself // In the temple of God 4.An adversary, and that exalteth himself. The two epithets — man of sin, and son of perdition — intimate, in the first place, how dreadful th...

4.An adversary, and that exalteth himself. The two epithets — man of sin, and son of perdition — intimate, in the first place, how dreadful the confusion would be, that the unseemliness of it might not discourage weak minds; and farther, they tend to stir up the pious to a feeling of detestation, lest they should degenerate along with others. Paul, however, now draws, as if in a picture, a striking likeness of Antichrist; for it may be easily gathered from these words what is the nature of his kingdom, and in what things it consists. For, when he calls him an adversary, when he says that he will claim for himself those things which belong to God, so that he is worshipped in the temple as God, he places his kingdom in direct opposition to the kingdom of Christ. Hence, as the kingdom of Christ is spiritual, so this tyranny must be upon souls, that it may rival the kingdom of Christ. We shall also find him afterwards assigning to him the power of deceiving, by means of wicked doctrines and pretended miracles. If, accordingly, you would know Antichrist, you must view him as diametrically opposed to Christ. 642

Where I have rendered — everything that is called God, the reading more generally received among the Greeks is, every one that is called. It may, however, be conjectured, both from the old translation 643 and from some Greek commentaries, that Paul’s words have been corrupted. The mistake, too, of a single letter was readily fallen into, especially when the shape of the letter was much similar; for, where there was written πᾶν τὸ, ( everything,) some transcriber, or too daring reader, turned it into πάντα, ( every one.) This difference, however, is not of so much importance as to the sense, for Paul undoubtedly means that Antichrist would take to himself those things that belonged to God alone, so that he would exalt himself above every divine claim, that all religion and all worship of God might lie under his feet. This expression then, everything that is reckoned to be God, is equivalent to everything that is reckoned as Divinity, and σέβασμα, that is, in which the veneration due to God consists.

Here, however, the subject treated of is not the name of God himself, but his majesty and worship, and, in general, everything that he claims for himself. “True religion is that by which the true God alone is worshipped; that, the son of perdition will transfer to himself.” Now, every one that has learned from Scripture what are the things that more especially belong to God, and will, on the other hand, observe what the Pope claims for himself — though he were but a boy of ten years of age — will have no great difficulty in recognizing Antichrist. Scripture declares that God is the alone Lawgiver (Jas 4:12) who is able to save and to destroy; the alone King, whose office it is to govern souls by his word. It represents him as the author of all sacred rites; 644 it teaches that righteousness and salvation are to be sought from Christ alone; and it assigns, at the same time, the manner and means. There is not one of these things that the Pope does not affirm to be under his authority. He boasts that it is his to bind consciences with such laws as seem good to him, and subject them to everlasting punishment. As to sacraments, he either institutes new ones, according to his own inclination, 645 or he corrupts and deforms those which had been instituted by Christ — nay, sets them aside altogether, that he may substitute in their place the sacrileges 646 which he has invented. He contrives means of attaining salvation that are altogether at variance with the doctrine of the Gospel; and, in fine, he does not hesitate to change the whole of religion at his own pleasure. What is it, I pray you, for one to lift up himself above everything that is reckoned God, if the Pope does not do so? When he thus robs God of his honor, he leaves him nothing remaining but an empty title of Deity, 647 while he transfers to himself the whole of his power. And this is what Paul adds shortly afterwards, that the son of perdition would shew himself as God. For, as has been said, he does not insist upon the simple term God, but intimates, that the pride 648 of Antichrist would be such, that, raising himself above the number and rank of servants, and mounting the judgment-seat of God, 649 would reign, not with a human, but with a divine authority. For we know that whatever is raised up into the place of God is an idol, though it should not bear the name of God.

In the temple of God. By this one term there is a sufficient refutation of the error, nay more, the stupidity of those who reckon the Pope to be Vicar of Christ, on the ground that he has his seat in the Church, in whatever manner he may conduct himself; for Paul places Antichrist nowhere else than in the very sanctuary of God. For this is not a foreign, but a domestic enemy, who opposes Christ under the very name of Christ. But it is asked, how the Church is represented as the den of so many superstitions, while it was destined to be the pillar of the truth? (1Ti 3:15.) I answer, that it is thus represented, not on the ground of its retaining all the qualities of the Church, but because it has something of it remaining. I accordingly acknowledge, that that is the temple of God in which the Pope bears rule, but at the same time profaned by innumerable sacrileges.

Calvin: 2Th 2:5 - Do ye not remember? 5.Do ye not remember? This added no small weight to the doctrine, that they had previously heard it from the mouth of Paul, that they might not think...

5.Do ye not remember? This added no small weight to the doctrine, that they had previously heard it from the mouth of Paul, that they might not think that it had been contrived by him at the instant. And as he had given them early warning as to the reign of Antichrist, and the devastation that was coming upon the Church, when no question had as yet been raised as to such things, he saw beyond all doubt that the doctrine was specially useful to be known. And, unquestionably, it is really so. Those whom he addressed were destined to see many things that would trouble them; and when posterity would see a large proportion of those who had made profession of the faith of Christ revolt from piety, maddened, as it were, by a gad-fly, or rather by a fury, 650 what could they do but waver? This, however, was as a brazen 651 wall 652 — that matters were so appointed by God, because the ingratitude of men 653 was worthy of such vengeance. Here we may see how forgetful men are in matters affecting their everlasting salvation. We must also observe Paul’s mildness; for while he might have been vehemently incensed, 654 he does but mildly reprove them; for it is a fatherly way of reproving them to say to them, that they had allowed forgetfulness of a matter so important and so useful to steal in upon their minds.

Calvin: 2Th 2:6 - . And now what withholdeth 6.. And now what withholdeth Τὸ κατέχον means here properly an impediment or occasion of delay. Chrysostom, who thinks that this can only ...

6.. And now what withholdeth Τὸ κατέχον means here properly an impediment or occasion of delay. Chrysostom, who thinks that this can only be understood as referring to the Spirit, or to the Roman Empire, prefers to lean to the latter opinion. He assigns a plausible reason — because Paul would not have spoken of the Spirit in enigmatical terms, 655 but in speaking of the Roman Empire wished to avoid exciting unpleasant feeling. He states also the reason why the state of the Roman Empire retards the revelation of Antichrist — that, as the monarchy of Babylon was overthrown by the Persians and Medes, and the Macedonians, having conquered the Persians, again took possession of the monarchy, and the Macedonians were at last subdued by the Romans, so Antichrist seized hold for himself of the vacant supremacy of the Roman Empire. There is not one of these things that was not afterwards confirmed by actual occurrence. Chrysostom, therefore, speaks truly in so far as concerns history. I am of opinion, however, that Paul’s intention was different from this — that the doctrine of the gospel would require to be spread hither and thither, until nearly the whole world were convicted of obstinacy and deliberate malice. For there can be no doubt that the Thessalonians had heard from Paul’s mouth as to this impediment, of whatever sort it was, for he recalls to their remembrance what he had previously taught in their presence.

Let my readers now consider which of the two is the more probable — either that Paul declared that the light of the gospel must be diffused through all parts of the earth before God would thus give loose reins to Satan, or that the power of the Roman Empire stood in the way of the rise of Antichrist, inasmuch as he could only break through into a vacant possession. I seem at least to hear Paul discoursing as to the universal call of the Gentiles — that the grace of God must be offered to all — that Christ must enlighten the whole world by his gospel, in order that the impiety of men might be the more fully attested and demonstrated. This, therefore, was the delay, until the career of the gospel should be completed, because a gracious invitation to salvation was first in order. 656 Hence he adds, in his time, because vengeance was ripe after grace had been rejected. 657

Calvin: 2Th 2:7 - . The mystery of iniquity // Only now withholding 7.. The mystery of iniquity. This is opposed to revelation; for as Satan had not yet gathered so much strength, as that Antichrist could openly opp...

7.. The mystery of iniquity. This is opposed to revelation; for as Satan had not yet gathered so much strength, as that Antichrist could openly oppress the Church, he says that he is carrying on secretly and clandestinely 658 what he would do openly in his own time. He was therefore at that time secretly laying the foundations on which he would afterwards rear the edifice, as actually took place. And this tends to confirm more fully what I have already stated, that it is not one individual that is represented under the term Antichrist, but one kingdom, which extends itself through many ages. In the same sense, John says that Antichrist will come, but that there were already many in his time. (1Jo 2:18.) For he admonishes those who were then living to be on their guard against that deadly pestilence, which was at that time shooting up in various forms. For sects were rising up which were the seeds, as it were, of that unhappy weed which has well-nigh choked and destroyed God’s entire tillage. 659 But although Paul conveys the idea of a secret manner of working, yet he has made use of the term mystery rather than any other, alluding to the mystery of salvation, of which he speaks elsewhere, (Col 1:26,) for he carefully insists on the struggle of repugnancy between the Son of God and this son of perdition

Only now withholding. While he makes both statements in reference to one person — that he will hold supremacy for a time, and that he will shortly be taken out of the way, I have no doubt that he refers to Antichrist; and the participle withholding must be explained in the future tense. 660 For he has, in my opinion, added this for the consolation of believers — that the reign of Antichrist will be temporary, the limits of it having been assigned to it by God; for believers might object — “Of what avail is it that the gospel is preached, if Satan is now hatching a tyranny that he is to exercise for ever?” He accordingly exhorts to patience, because God afflicts his Church only for a time, that he may one day afford it deliverance; and, on the other hand, the perpetuity of Christ’s reign must be considered, in order that believers may repose in it.

Calvin: 2Th 2:8 - And then will be revealed // Whom the Lord 8.And then will be revealed — that is, when that impediment (τὸ κατέχον) shall be removed; for he does not point out the time of revel...

8.And then will be revealed — that is, when that impediment (τὸ κατέχον) shall be removed; for he does not point out the time of revelation as being when he, who now holds the supremacy, will be taken out of the way, but he has an eye to what he had said before. For he had said that there was some hindrance in the way of Antichrist’s entering upon an open possession of the kingdom. He afterwards added, that he was already hatching a secret work of impiety. In the third place, he has interspersed consolation, on the ground that this tyranny would come to an end. 661 He now again repeats, that he 662 who was as yet hidden, would be revealed in his time; and the repetition is with this view — that believers, being furnished with spiritual armor, may, nevertheless, fight vigorously under Christ, 663 and not allow themselves to be overwhelmed, although the deluge of impiety should thus overspread. 664

Whom the Lord. He had foretold the destruction of Antichrist’s reign; he now points out the manner of his destruction — that he will be reduced to nothing by the word of the Lord. It is uncertain, however, whether he speaks of the last appearance of Christ, when he will be manifested from heaven as the Judge. The words, indeed, seem to have this meaning, but Paul does not mean that Christ would accomplish this 665 in one moment. Hence we must understand it in this sense — that Antichrist would be wholly and in every respect destroyed, 666 when that final day of the restoration of all things shall arrive. Paul, however, intimates that Christ will in the mean time, by the rays which he will emit previously to his advent, put to flight the darkness in which Antichrist will reign, just as the sun, before he is seen by us, chases away the darkness of the night by the pouring forth of his rays. 667

This victory of the word, therefore, will shew itself in this world, for the spirit of his mouth simply means the word, as it also does in Isa 11:4, to which passage Paul seems to allude. For the Prophet there takes in the same sense the scepter of his mouth, and the breath of his lips, and he also furnishes Christ with these very arms, that he may rout his enemies. This is a signal commendation of true and sound doctrine — that it is represented as sufficient for putting an end to all impiety, and as destined to be invariably victorious, in opposition to all the machinations of Satan; as also when, a little afterwards, the proclamation of it is spoken of as Christ’s coming to us.

When Paul adds, the brightness of his coming, he intimates that the light of Christ’s presence will be such as will swallow up the darkness of Antichrist. In the mean time, he indirectly intimates, that Antichrist will be permitted to reign for a time, when Christ has, in a manner, withdrawn, as usually happens, whenever on his presenting himself we turn our back upon him. And, undoubtedly, that is a sad departure 668 of Christ, when he has taken away his light from men, which has been improperly and unworthily received, 669 in accordance with what follows. In the mean time Paul teaches, that by his presence alone all the elect of God will be abundantly safe, in opposition to all the subtleties of Satan.

Calvin: 2Th 2:9 - Whose coming 9.Whose coming He confirms what he has said by an argument from contraries. For as Antichrist cannot stand otherwise than through the impostures of S...

9.Whose coming He confirms what he has said by an argument from contraries. For as Antichrist cannot stand otherwise than through the impostures of Satan, he must necessarily vanish as soon as Christ shines forth. In fine, as it is only in darkness that he reigns, the dawn of the day puts to flight and extinguishes the thick darkness of his reign. We are now in possession of Paul’s design, for he meant to say, that Christ would have no difficulty in destroying the tyranny of Antichrist, which was supported by no resources but those of Satan. In the mean time, however, he points out the marks by which that wicked one may be distinguished. For after having spoken of the working or efficacy of Satan, he marks it out particularly when he says, in signs and lying wonders, and in all deceivableness. And assuredly, in order that this may be opposed to the kingdom of Christ, it must consist partly in false doctrine and errors, and partly in pretended miracles. For the kingdom of Christ consists of the doctrine of truth, and the power of the Spirit. Satan, accordingly, with the view of opposing Christ in the person of his Vicar, puts on Christ’s mask, 670 while he, nevertheless, at the same time chooses armor, with which he may directly oppose Christ. Christ, by the doctrine of his gospel, enlightens our minds in eternal life; Antichrist, trained up under Satan’s tuition, by wicked doctrine, involves the wicked in ruin; 671 Christ puts forth the power of his Spirit for salvation, and seals his gospel by miracles; the adversary, 672 by the efficacy of Satan, alienates us from the Holy Spirit, and by his enchantments confirms miserable men 673 in error.

He gives the name of miracles of falsehood, not merely to such as are falsely and deceptively contrived by cunning men with a view to impose upon the simple — a kind of deception with which all Papacy abounds, for they are a part of his power which he has previously touched upon; but takes falsehood as consisting in this, that Satan draws to a contrary end works which otherwise are truly works of God, and abuses miracles so as to obscure God’s glory. 674 In the mean time, however, there can be no doubt, that he deceives by means of enchantments—an example of which we have in Pharaoh’s magicians. (Exo 7:11.)

Calvin: 2Th 2:10 - In those that perish // Because they received not the love 10.In those that perish. He limits the power of Satan, as not being able to injure the elect of God, just as Christ, also, exempts them from this dan...

10.In those that perish. He limits the power of Satan, as not being able to injure the elect of God, just as Christ, also, exempts them from this danger. (Mat 24:24.) From this it appears, that Antichrist has not so great power otherwise than by his permission. Now, this consolation was necessary. For all the pious, but for this, would of necessity be overpowered with fear, if they saw a yawning gulf pervading the whole path, along which they must pass. Hence Paul, however he may wish them to be in a state of anxiety, that they may be on their guard, lest by excessive carelessness they should fall back, nay, even throw themselves into ruin, does, nevertheless, bid them cherish good hope, inasmuch as Satan’s power is bridled, that he may not be able to involve any but the wicked in ruin.

Because they received not the love. Lest the wicked should complain that they perish innocently, 675 and that they have been appointed to death rather from cruelty on the part of God, than from any fault on their part, Paul shews on what good grounds it is that so severe vengeance from God is to come upon them — because they have not received in the temper of mind with which they ought the truth which was presented to them, nay more, of their own accord refused salvation. And from this appears more clearly what I have already stated — that the gospel required to be preached to the world before God would give Satan so much permission, for he would never have allowed his temple to be so basely profaned, 676 had he not been provoked by extreme ingratitude on the part of men. In short, Paul declares that Antichrist will be the minister of God’s righteous vengeance against those who, being called to salvation, have rejected the gospel, and have preferred to apply their mind to impiety and errors. Hence there is no reason why Papists should now object, that it is at variance with the clemency of Christ to cast off his Church in this manner. For though the domination of Antichrist has been cruel, none have perished but those who were deserving of it, nay more, did of their own accord choose death. (Pro 8:36.) And unquestionably, while the voice of the Son of God has sounded forth everywhere, it finds the ears of men deaf, nay obstinate, 677 and while a profession of Christianity is common, there are, nevertheless, few that have truly and heartily given themselves to Christ. Hence it is not to be wondered, if similar vengeance quickly follows such a criminal 678 contempt.

It is asked whether the punishment of blindness does not fall on any but those who have on set purpose rebelled against the gospel. I answer, that this special judgment by which God has avenged open contumacy, 679 does not stand in the way of his striking down with stupidity, 680 as often as seems good to him, those that have never heard a single word respecting Christ, for Paul does not discourse in a general way as to the reasons why God has from the beginning permitted Satan to go at large with his falsehoods, but as to what a horrible vengeance impends over gross despisers of new and previously unwonted grace. 681

He uses the expression — receiving the love of the truth, to mean — applying the mind to the love of it. Hence we learn that faith is always conjoined with a sweet and voluntary reverence for God, because we do not properly believe the word of God, unless it is lovely and pleasant to us.

Calvin: 2Th 2:11 - The working of delusion 11.The working of delusion. He means that errors will not merely have a place, but the wicked will be blinded, so that they will rush forward to ruin...

11.The working of delusion. He means that errors will not merely have a place, but the wicked will be blinded, so that they will rush forward to ruin without consideration. For as God enlightens us inwardly by his Spirit, that his doctrine may be efficacious in us, and opens our eyes and hearts, that it may make its way thither, so by a righteous judgment he delivers over to a reprobate mind (Rom 1:28) those whom he has appointed to destruction, that with closed eyes and a senseless mind, they may, as if bewitched, deliver themselves over to Satan and his ministers to be deceived. And assuredly we have a notable specimen of this in the Papacy. No words can express how monstrous a sink of errors 682 there is there, how gross and shameful an absurdity of superstitions there is, and what delusions at variance with common sense. None that have even a moderate taste of sound doctrine, can think of such monstrous things without the greatest horror. How, then, could the whole world be lost in astonishment at them, were it not that men have been struck with blindness by the Lord, and converted, as it were, into stumps?

Calvin: 2Th 2:12 - That all may be condemned 12.That all may be condemned. That is, that they may receive the punishment due to their impiety. Thus, those that perish have no just ground to expo...

12.That all may be condemned. That is, that they may receive the punishment due to their impiety. Thus, those that perish have no just ground to expostulate with God, inasmuch as they have obtained what they sought. For we must keep in view what is stated in Deu 13:3, that the hearts of men are subjected to trial, when false doctrines come abroad, inasmuch as they have no power except among those who do not love God with a sincere heart. Let those, then, who take pleasure in unrighteousness, reap the fruit of it. When he says all, he means that contempt of God finds no excuse in the great crowd and multitude of those who refuse to obey the gospel, for God is the Judge of the whole world, so that he will inflict punishment upon a hundred thousand, no less than upon one individual.

The participle εὐδοκήσαντες ( taking pleasure) means (so to speak) a voluntary inclination to evil, for in this way every excuse is cut off from the ungrateful, when they take so much pleasure in unrighteousness, as to prefer it to the righteousness of God. For by what violence will they say that they have been impelled to alienate themselves by a mad revolt 683 from God, towards whom they were led by the guidance of nature? It is at least manifest that they willingly and knowingly lent an ear to falsehoods.

Calvin: 2Th 2:13 - But we are bound to give thanks // Hath chosen you // In sanctification of the spirit 13.But we are bound to give thanks. He now separates more openly the Thessalonians from the reprobate, that their faith may not waver from fear of th...

13.But we are bound to give thanks. He now separates more openly the Thessalonians from the reprobate, that their faith may not waver from fear of the revolt that was to take place. At the same time, he had it in view to consult, not their welfare only, but also that of posterity. 684 And he does not merely confirm them that they may not fall over the same precipice with the world, but by this comparison he extols the more the grace of God towards them, in that, while they see almost the whole world hurried forward to death at the same time, as if by a violent tempest, they are, by the hand of God, maintained in a quiet and secure condition of life. 685 Thus we must contemplate the Judgments of God upon the reprobate in such a way that they may be, as it were, mirrors to us for considering his mercy towards us. For we must draw this conclusion, that it is owing solely to the singular grace of God that we do not miserably perish with them.

He calls them beloved of the Lord, for this reason, that they may the better consider that the sole reason why they are exempted from the almost universal overthrow of the world, was because God exercised towards them unmerited love. Thus Moses admonished the Jews —

“God did not elevate you so magnificently because ye were more powerful than others, or were numerous, but because he loved your fathers.” (Deu 7:7.)

For, when we hear the term love, that statement of John must immediately occur to our mind — Not that we first loved him. (1Jo 4:19.) In short, Paul here does two things; for he confirms faith, lest the pious should give way from being overcome with fear, and he exhorts them to gratitude, that they may value so much the higher the mercy of God towards them.

Hath chosen you. He states the reason why all are not involved and swallowed up in the same ruin — because Satan has no power over any that God has chosen, so as to prevent them from being saved, though heaven and earth were to be confounded. This passage is read in various ways.

The old interpreter has rendered it first-fruits, 686 as being in the Greek ἀπαρχήν; but as almost all the Greek manuscripts have απ᾿ ἀρχὢς, I have in preference followed this reading. Should any one prefer first-fruits, the meaning will be, that believers have been, as it were, set aside for a sacred offering, by a metaphor taken from the ancient custom of the law. Let us, however, hold by what is more generally received, that he says that the Thessalonians were chosen from the beginning

Some understand the meaning to be, that they had been called among the first; but this is foreign to Paul’s meaning, and does not accord with the connection of the passage. For he does not merely exempt from fear a few individuals, who had been led to Christ immediately on the commencement of the gospel, but this consolation belongs to all the elect of God, without exception. When, therefore, he says from the beginning, he means that there is no danger lest their salvation, which is founded on God’s eternal election, should be overthrown, whatever tumultuous changes may occur. “However Satan may mix and confound all things in the world, your salvation, notwithstanding, has been placed on a footing of safety, prior to the creation of the world.” Here, therefore, is the true port of safety, that God, who elected us of old, 687 will deliver us from all the evils that threaten us. For we are elected to salvation; we shall, therefore, be safe from destruction. But as it is not for us to penetrate into God’s secret counsel, to seek there assurance of our salvation, he specifies signs or tokens of election, which should suffice us for the assurance of it.

In sanctification of the spirit, says he, and belief of the truth. This may be explained in two ways, with sanctification, or by sanctification. It is not of much importance which of the two you select, as it is certain 688 that Paul meant simply to introduce, in connection with election, those nearer tokens which manifest to us what is in its own nature incomprehensible, and are conjoined with it by an indissoluble tie. Hence, in order that we may know that we are elected by God, there is no occasion to inquire as to what he decreed before the creation of the world, but we find in ourselves a satisfactory proof if he has sanctified us by his Spirit, — if he has enlightened us in the faith of his gospel. For the gospel is an evidence to us of our adoption, and the Spirit seals it, and those that are led by the Spirit are the sons of God, (Rom 8:14,) and he who by faith possesses Christ has everlasting life. (1Jo 5:12.) These things must be carefully observed, lest, overlooking the revelation of God’s will, with which he bids us rest satisfied, we should plunge into a profound labyrinth from a desire to take it from his secret counsel, from the investigation of which he draws us aside. Hence it becomes us to rest satisfied with the faith of the gospel, and that grace of the Spirit by which we have been regenerated. And by this means is refuted the wickedness 689 of those who make the election of God a pretext for every kind of iniquity, while Paul connects it with faith and regeneration in such a manner, that he would not have it judged of by us on any other grounds.

Calvin: 2Th 2:14 - To which he called us 14.To which he called us. He repeats the same thing, though in somewhat different terms. For the sons of God are not called otherwise than to the bel...

14.To which he called us. He repeats the same thing, though in somewhat different terms. For the sons of God are not called otherwise than to the belief of the truth. Paul, however, meant to shew here how competent a witness he is for confirming that thing of which he was a minister. He accordingly puts himself forward as a surety, that the Thessalonians may not doubt that the gospel, in which they had been instructed by him, is the safety-bringing voice of God, by which they are aroused from death, and are delivered from the tyranny of Satan. He calls it his gospel, not as though it had originated with him, 690 but inasmuch as the preaching of it had been committed to him.

What he adds, to the acquisition or possession of the glory of Christ, may be taken either in an active or in a passive signification — either as meaning, that they are called in order that they may one day possess a glory in common with Christ, or that Christ acquired them with a view to his glory. And thus it will be a second means of confirmation that he will defend them, as being nothing less than his own inheritance, and, in maintaining their salvation, will stand forward in defense of his own glory; which latter meaning, in my opinion, suits better.

Calvin: 2Th 2:15 - Hold fast the institutions He deduces this exhortation on good grounds from what goes before, inasmuch as our steadfastness and power of perseverance rest on nothing else than ...

He deduces this exhortation on good grounds from what goes before, inasmuch as our steadfastness and power of perseverance rest on nothing else than assurance of divine grace. When, however, God calls us to salvation, stretching forth, as it were, his hand to us; when Christ, by the doctrine of the gospel, presents himself to us to be enjoyed; when the Spirit is given us as a seal and earnest of eternal life, though the heaven should fall, we must, nevertheless, not become disheartened. Paul, accordingly, would have the Thessalonians stand, not merely when others continue to stand, but with a more settled stability; so that, on seeing almost all turning aside from the faith, and all things full of confusion, they will, nevertheless, retain their footing. And assuredly the calling of God ought to fortify us against all occasions of offense in such a manner, that not even the entire ruin of the world shall shake, much less overthrow, our stability.

15.Hold fast the institutions. Some restrict this to precepts of external polity; but this does not please me, for he points out the manner of standing firm. Now, to be furnished with invincible strength is a much higher thing than external discipline. Hence, in my opinion, he includes all doctrine under this term, as though he had said that they have ground on which they may stand firm, provided they persevere in sound doctrine, according as they had been instructed by him. I do not deny that the term παραδόσεις is fitly applied to the ordinances which are appointed by the Churches, with a view to the promoting of peace and the maintaining of order, and I admit that it is taken in this sense when human traditions are treated of, (Mat 15:6.) Paul, however, will be found in the next chapter making use of the term tradition, as meaning the rule that he had laid down, and the very signification of the term is general. The context, however, as I have said, requires that it be taken here to mean the whole of that doctrine in which they had been instructed. For the matter treated of is the most important of all — that their faith may remain secure in the midst of a dreadful agitation of the Church.

Papists, however, act a foolish part in gathering from this that their traditions ought to be observed. They reason, indeed, in this manner — that if it was allowable for Paul to enjoin traditions, it was allowable also for other teachers; and that, if it was a pious thing 691 to observe the former, the latter also ought not less to be observed. Granting them, however, that Paul speaks of precepts belonging to the external government of the Church, I say that they were, nevertheless, not contrived by him, but divinely communicated. For he declares elsewhere, (1Co 7:35,) that it was not his intention to ensnare consciences, as it was not lawful, either for himself, or for all the Apostles together. They act a still more ridiculous part in making it their aim to pass off, under this, the abominable sink of their own superstitions, as though they were the traditions of Paul. But farewell to these trifles, when we are in possession of Paul’s true meaning. And we may judge in part from this Epistle what traditions he here recommends, for he says — whether by word, that is, discourse, or by epistle. Now, what do these Epistles contain but pure doctrine, which overturns to the very foundation the whole of the Papacy, and every invention that is at variance with the simplicity of the Gospel?

Calvin: 2Th 2:16 - Now the Lord himself 16.Now the Lord himself. When he ascribes to Christ a work altogether Divine, and represents him, in common with the Father, as the Author of the cho...

16.Now the Lord himself. When he ascribes to Christ a work altogether Divine, and represents him, in common with the Father, as the Author of the choicest blessings, as we have in this a clear proof of the divinity of Christ, so we are admonished, that we cannot obtain anything from God unless we seek it in Christ himself: and when he asks that God may give him those things which he had enjoined, he shews clearly enough how little influence exhortations have, unless God inwardly move and affect our hearts. Unquestionably there will be but an empty sound striking upon the ear, if doctrine does not receive efficacy from the Spirit.

What he afterwards adds, who hath loved you, and hath given consolation, etc., relates to confidence in asking; for he would have the Thessalonians feel persuaded that God will do what he prays for. And from what does he prove this? Because he once shewed that they were dear to him, while he has already conferred upon them distinguished favors, and in this manner has bound himself to them for the time to come. This is what he means by everlasting consolation. The term hope, also, has the same object in view — that they may confidently expect a never-failing continuance of gifts. But what does he ask? That God may sustain their hearts by his consolation; for this is his office, to keep them from giving way through anxiety or distrust; and farther, that he may give them perseverance, both in a pious and holy course of life, and in sound doctrine; for I am of opinion, that it is rather of this than of common discourse that he speaks, so that this agrees with what goes before.

Defender: 2Th 2:1 - our gathering together The apostle is referring here to his previous letter to the Thessalonians in which he had explained "our gathering together unto him" and its signific...

The apostle is referring here to his previous letter to the Thessalonians in which he had explained "our gathering together unto him" and its significance (1Th 4:13-17)."

Defender: 2Th 2:2 - day of Christ Some manuscripts read the day of the Lord here, but the meaning essentially would be the same either way. To Paul, "Christ" is the Lord.

Some manuscripts read the day of the Lord here, but the meaning essentially would be the same either way. To Paul, "Christ" is the Lord.

Defender: 2Th 2:2 - at hand There seems to have been someone in the church at Thessalonica who had represented himself as speaking and writing for Paul, but who actually had subv...

There seems to have been someone in the church at Thessalonica who had represented himself as speaking and writing for Paul, but who actually had subverted Paul's teachings about the rapture and the day of the Lord. The Thessalonians had become uncertain as to whether the day of the Lord might already be at hand - that is, now happening. This teaching had been especially convincing because of the persecutions they were experiencing. It was necessary, therefore, for Paul to remind them of what he had taught and provide further information about these great events."

Defender: 2Th 2:3 - falling away The "falling away" (Greek apostasia) has commonly been transliterated as the apostasy (the definite article in the Greek indicates Paul had already to...

The "falling away" (Greek apostasia) has commonly been transliterated as the apostasy (the definite article in the Greek indicates Paul had already told them about it), and then assumed to apply to the final, great religious apostasy at the end of the age. The context, however, as well as the etymology of the word itself, makes this interpretation unlikely. In this precise form, it is used nowhere else in the New Testament, so its meaning must be defined by its context here. It is derived from two Greek words, apo (meaning "away from") and stasis (meaning "standing"). It could properly be rendered "standing away" instead of "falling away." In Paul's previous letter, he made no reference to a coming departure from the faith, but he had discussed, at length, a coming departure from the earth by all believers when Christ returns to meet them in the air (1Th 4:13-18). This standing away from, in context, seems to refer to all the raptured believers standing away from the earth, as they stand before their returning Lord when they meet Him in the heavens. Here, Paul is simply reminding them that the "sudden destruction" that would come upon unbelievers when the day of the Lord begins could not happen until the rapture - the standing-away from the earth before Christ (Rom 14:10) - had taken place. The entire context, before and after, fits this understanding of the text better than the idea of the apostasy from the faith. Over the 1950 years since Paul wrote these lines, there have been numerous great apostasies from the faith, and none of these introduced the day of the Lord, although persecuted believers in each case might easily have so interpreted them.

Defender: 2Th 2:3 - man of sin The "man of sin" is also called "the son of perdition" because of his being so fully energized and controlled by Satan that he is, in a unique way, th...

The "man of sin" is also called "the son of perdition" because of his being so fully energized and controlled by Satan that he is, in a unique way, the son of the devil. Judas, who was a type of this evil man, was also called "son of perdition" (Joh 17:12; Luk 22:3; Joh 6:70). The same person is also called "antichrist" (1Jo 2:18), "the prince that shall come" (Dan 9:26) and various other names, but especially "the beast" (Rev 13:1, Rev 13:18). According to this verse, his identity will only be revealed after the rapture has taken place (2Th 2:7-9). Soon (perhaps immediately) thereafter, the great day of the Lord will begin on earth, while the day of Christ is also under way in the heavens (1Co 3:13-15; Rev 4:1-11)."

Defender: 2Th 2:4 - he is God The son of perdition will be the leader and icon of the global religion of evolutionary pantheistic humanism, which will finally triumph in the last d...

The son of perdition will be the leader and icon of the global religion of evolutionary pantheistic humanism, which will finally triumph in the last days. There will be a great amalgamation of religions ("all that is called God") combining the eastern, ethnic pantheistic religions and modern New Age scientific and occult religions with apostate monotheistic religions (including the pseudo-Christian denominations and cults left behind on earth after all true Christians have been removed by the rapture) under the charismatic, but despotic, reign of this great man who will seem to be the very apex of the age-long process of evolution. This, of course, is essentially the goal of the world's anti-Christian and pseudo-Christian religions today, and they will finally attain it for a brief period in the end-times. This wicked king will be a thorough-going humanist, honoring only "the God of forces" (Dan 11:38), and speaking "great words against the most High" (Dan 7:25), but he will also "cause craft to prosper in his hand ... and by peace shall destroy many" (Dan 8:25). He will make a seven-year treaty with Israel (see note on Dan 9:26, Dan 9:27), re-establishing their temple worship at Jerusalem, but will break that treaty after three and one-half years, and will install his own living image in the temple, proclaiming himself to be the god whom all men must worship (Dan 11:45; Mat 24:15; Rev 13:4-8, Rev 13:14, Rev 13:15)."

Defender: 2Th 2:6 - ye know what withholdeth The Thessalonians should have known what was restraining the manifestation of the man of sin. This dread event must await the rapture. The influence o...

The Thessalonians should have known what was restraining the manifestation of the man of sin. This dread event must await the rapture. The influence of true Christians in the world, both in winning others to Christ and in serving as the "salt of the earth" and "light of the world" (Mat 5:13, Mat 5:14), is preventing the inevitable, quick decay of the world into the darkness and corruption of global evolutionary humanism. Since these Christians are actually indwelt and guided by God's Holy Spirit, it is the presence of the Holy Spirit Himself in the world that is really preventing the triumphant revelation of the man of sin."

Defender: 2Th 2:7 - letteth The Holy Spirit, through the true Church "letteth" (that is, delays or hinders) the revelation of the son of perdition. In effect, He will be "taken o...

The Holy Spirit, through the true Church "letteth" (that is, delays or hinders) the revelation of the son of perdition. In effect, He will be "taken out of the way" when all those He indwells and guides are caught up to meet the Lord. Of course, since He is omnipresent, He will still be present and working on earth, though not through the church.

Defender: 2Th 2:7 - let The English word "let" is derived from the Old English laetan, which, in turn, came from the ancient Teutonic. Our modern word, "late," is from the sa...

The English word "let" is derived from the Old English laetan, which, in turn, came from the ancient Teutonic. Our modern word, "late," is from the same source, which is the original meaning of laetan. Thus, this word, as used in this verse, meant "make late" or "delay." By a strange permutation of language meanings, it has, in more recent times, come to mean "permit," almost the opposite of its original meaning."

Defender: 2Th 2:8 - spirit of his mouth The man of sin will finally be triumphant but only for a brief time. The Lord Jesus Christ, returning soon in power and glory, will destroy him with t...

The man of sin will finally be triumphant but only for a brief time. The Lord Jesus Christ, returning soon in power and glory, will destroy him with the Sword of the Spirit proceeding from His mouth (Isa 11:4; Rev 19:15, Rev 19:20, Rev 19:21)."

Defender: 2Th 2:9 - signs In these confusing times, many Christians are seeking for "signs and wonders" to bolster their faith. This attitude, however, was rebuked by Christ wh...

In these confusing times, many Christians are seeking for "signs and wonders" to bolster their faith. This attitude, however, was rebuked by Christ when He lamented: "Except ye see signs and wonders, ye will not believe" (Joh 4:48). The danger of being led into a false occultic pseudo-Christianity is very real, for Satan and his false christs and false prophets are also able to "shew great signs and wonders" (Mat 24:24). But these are "lying wonders," intended to deceive men into a false worship."

Defender: 2Th 2:10 - received not Those who refused "the truth" (that is, Christ - Joh 14:6) before the rapture will "perish" under the rule of the man of sin. There will be no second ...

Those who refused "the truth" (that is, Christ - Joh 14:6) before the rapture will "perish" under the rule of the man of sin. There will be no second chance after the rapture for any who understood but rejected the gospel before the return of Christ. It is, therefore, desperately urgent for all such people (especially including Americans, who have had every opportunity to receive Christ) to believe on Christ for salvation before He returns. "Behold, now is the day of salvation" (2Co 6:2)."

Defender: 2Th 2:11 - believe a lie There is a definite article here - the lie. Those who have refused the truth will be given a strong delusion by God Himself when the man of sin is rev...

There is a definite article here - the lie. Those who have refused the truth will be given a strong delusion by God Himself when the man of sin is revealed. They will believe his lie, receive him as the god of this age, then perish with him."

Defender: 2Th 2:12 - believed not the truth Those who do not believe the truth of the glorious gospel of Christ when they have opportunity in this age, rejecting Him as Creator and Savior, are d...

Those who do not believe the truth of the glorious gospel of Christ when they have opportunity in this age, rejecting Him as Creator and Savior, are destined for damnation - that is, eternal punishment in the lake of fire. There will be no opportunity for them to be saved in the tribulation period, for their names will have been blotted out of the book of life (Rev 3:5; Rev 13:8).

However, there will be a great multitude out of every tribe and nation saved during the tribulation period (Rev 7:9, Rev 7:14). These will be men and women who never had a real opportunity to understand and receive the gospel before the rapture, but who will believe (often even suffering martyrdom for their faith) when they read or hear it during this coming time of judgment on earth."

Defender: 2Th 2:14 - called you Note the clear order here. God had, in the beginning, chosen these Thessalonian believers to salvation before they were born (2Th 2:13). Then, He call...

Note the clear order here. God had, in the beginning, chosen these Thessalonian believers to salvation before they were born (2Th 2:13). Then, He called them as they heard the gospel, believed the truth, and were sanctified (that is, set apart for Christ) by the Holy Spirit, eventually destined to be glorified in Christ. To accomplish this, the Spirit, in a vision, first directed Paul to go to Greece to preach the gospel (Act 16:9), where he, eventually, reached Thessalonica and taught them the truth. However, of the many who were "called" as Paul preached and taught, only "some of them believed" (Act 17:4). Most of his listeners had not been chosen and so resisted the call and refused to believe. As Jesus said: "Many be called, but few chosen" (Mat 20:16). Such a truth may be difficult to understand, but "we are bound to give thanks" (2Th 2:13) with Paul that we, like the Thessalonian believers, have been both chosen and called."

Defender: 2Th 2:15 - traditions "Traditions" can be either valuable or harmful, depending on whether or not they support God's Word. Jesus, for example, rebuked the Pharisees on this...

"Traditions" can be either valuable or harmful, depending on whether or not they support God's Word. Jesus, for example, rebuked the Pharisees on this basis: "Why do ye also transgress the commandment of God by your tradition?" (Mat 15:3). Paul, on the other hand, encouraged the Thessalonians to keep the traditions they had been taught by him, either verbally or in writing, (2Th 3:6). For the first twenty years or so of the spread of Christianity, each church needed to remember, carefully and accurately, what they had been taught orally by the apostles or their prophets, pastors, and teachers, for they did not yet have the New Testament in written form. By this time, however, Paul had written down at least some of his teachings, and the New Testament was beginning to take shape. Eventually, by the time the last apostle died, it would all be written and circulated among the churches, and there would be no further need for them to be guided by the oral traditions. The corresponding message to us today, therefore, would be to "stand fast, and hold the traditions which ye have been taught.""

TSK: 2Th 2:1 - we // by the // and by we : Rom 12:1 by the : 1Th 4:14-16 and by : Gen 49:10; Mat 24:31, Mat 25:32; Mar 13:27; Eph 1:10; 1Th 3:13, 1Th 4:17; 2Ti 4:1

TSK: 2Th 2:2 - shaken // by spirit // nor by letter shaken : Isa 7:2, Isa 8:12, Isa 8:13, Isa 26:3; Mat 24:6; Mar 13:7; Luk 21:9, Luk 21:19; Joh 14:1, Joh 14:27; Act 20:23, Act 20:24; Eph 5:6; 1Th 3:3 b...

TSK: 2Th 2:3 - no man // except // man // the son no man : Mat 24:4-6; 1Co 6:9; Eph 5:6 except : 1Ti 4:1-3; 2Ti 3:1-3, 2Ti 4:3, 2Ti 4:4 man : 2Th 2:8-10; Dan 7:25; 1Jo 2:18; Rev 13:11-18 the son : Joh...

TSK: 2Th 2:4 - and exalteth // called // sitteth and exalteth : Isa 14:13; Eze 28:2, Eze 28:6, Eze 28:9; Dan 7:8, Dan 7:25, Dan 8:9-11, Dan 11:36; Rev 13:6 called : 1Co 8:5 sitteth : Dan 8:12-14, Dan...

TSK: 2Th 2:5 - Remember // when Remember : Mat 16:9; Mar 8:18; Luk 24:6, Luk 24:7; Act 20:31 when : 2Th 3:10; Joh 16:4; Gal 5:21; 1Th 2:11; 2Pe 1:15

TSK: 2Th 2:6 - withholdeth // revealed withholdeth : or, holdeth, 2Th 2:7 revealed : 2Th 2:3, 2Th 2:8

withholdeth : or, holdeth, 2Th 2:7

revealed : 2Th 2:3, 2Th 2:8

TSK: 2Th 2:7 - the mystery // doth // he who the mystery : 1Ti 3:16; Rev 17:5, Rev 17:7 doth : Act 20:29; Col 2:18-23; 2Ti 2:17, 2Ti 2:18; 1Jo 2:18, 1Jo 4:3 he who : 2Th 2:6

TSK: 2Th 2:8 - that // whom // the spirit // with the brightness that : 2Th 2:3; Mat 13:19, Mat 13:38; 1Jo 2:13, 1Jo 3:12, 1Jo 5:18 whom : Dan 7:10,Dan 7:11, Dan 7:26; Rev 18:8-10, Rev 19:20, Rev 20:10 the spirit : ...

TSK: 2Th 2:9 - is // and signs is : Joh 8:41, Joh 8:44; Act 8:9-11, Act 13:10; 2Co 4:4, 2Co 11:3, 2Co 11:14; Eph 2:2; Rev 9:11; Rev 12:9, Rev 12:17, Rev 13:1-5, Rev 18:23, Rev 19:20...

TSK: 2Th 2:10 - deceivableness // in them // they received // that they deceivableness : Rom 16:18; 2Co 2:17, 2Co 4:2, 2Co 11:13, 2Co 11:15; Eph 4:14; 2Pe 2:18; Heb 3:13 in them : 1Co 1:18; 2Co 2:15, 2Co 4:3; 2Pe 2:12 they...

TSK: 2Th 2:11 - for // God // that for : Psa 81:11, Psa 81:12, Psa 109:17; Isa 29:9-14; Joh 12:39-43; Rom 1:21-25, Rom 1:28 God : 1Ki 22:18-22; 2Ch 18:18-22; Isa 6:9, Isa 6:10; Eze 14:9...

TSK: 2Th 2:12 - they // but they : Deu 32:35; Mar 16:16; Joh 3:36; 1Th 5:9; 2Pe 2:3; Jud 1:4, Jud 1:5 but : Psa 11:5, Psa 50:16-21, Psa 52:3, Psa 52:4; Hos 7:3; Mic 3:2; Mar 14:1...

TSK: 2Th 2:13 - we // beloved // from // chosen // through // belief we : 2Th 1:3; Rom 1:8, Rom 6:17 beloved : 2Th 2:16; Deu 33:12; 2Sa 12:25 *marg. Jer 31:3; Eze 16:8; Dan 9:23, Dan 10:11, Dan 10:19; Rom 1:7; Col 3:12;...

TSK: 2Th 2:14 - he called // our gospel // to he called : Rom 8:28-30; 1Th 2:12; 1Pe 5:10 our gospel : Rom 2:16, Rom 16:25; 1Th 1:5 to : Psa 16:11; Mat 25:21; Joh 14:2, Joh 14:3, Joh 17:22, Joh 17...

TSK: 2Th 2:15 - stand // hold // the traditions // whether stand : 1Co 15:58, 1Co 16:13; Phi 4:1 hold : 2Th 3:6; 1Co 11:2 the traditions : Rom 16:17; Jud 1:3 *Gr. whether : 2Th 2:2, 2Th 3:14

stand : 1Co 15:58, 1Co 16:13; Phi 4:1

hold : 2Th 3:6; 1Co 11:2

the traditions : Rom 16:17; Jud 1:3 *Gr.

whether : 2Th 2:2, 2Th 3:14

TSK: 2Th 2:16 - our Lord // which // everlasting // good // through our Lord : 2Th 1:1, 2Th 1:2; Rom 1:7; 1Th 3:11 which : 2Th 2:13; Joh 3:16, Joh 13:1, Joh 15:9, Joh 15:13; Rom 5:8; Eph 2:4, Eph 2:5, Eph 5:2, Eph 5:25...

TSK: 2Th 2:17 - Comfort // stablish // in Comfort : 2Th 2:16; Isa 51:3, Isa 51:12, Isa 57:15, Isa 61:1, Isa 61:2, Isa 66:13; Rom 15:13; 2Co 1:3-6 stablish : 2Th 3:3; Isa 62:7; Rom 1:11, Rom 16...

kecilkan semua
Tafsiran/Catatan -- Catatan Kata/Frasa (per Ayat)

Poole: 2Th 2:1 - And by our gathering together unto him // we beseech you by 2Th 2:1 Paul warneth the Thessalonians against the groundless surmise that the day of Christ was near at hand, 2Th 2:3-12 showing that it would...

2Th 2:1 Paul warneth the Thessalonians against the groundless

surmise that the day of Christ was near at hand,

2Th 2:3-12 showing that it would be preceded by a great apostacy,

and that the man of sin would be first revealed, and

by his wicked impostures draw many into perdition.

2Th 2:13-14 He repeateth his good hopes concerning them,

2Th 2:15-17 exhorting them to stand fast in his doctrine, and

praying God to comfort and stablish them in all goodness.

The apostle now comes to refute the opinion that some at least of these Thessalonians had received, as if the day of Christ was near at hand. He having said, 1Th 4:17 : We which are alive and remain shall be caught up to meet the Lord in the air, & c., then some might think his coming would be in the apostle’ s time, or some other way they might fall into this conceit; and some do conceive this was the chief reason of the apostle’ s writing this Epistle. And because this mistake might be of dangerous consequence, therefore he is very vehement and particular in refuting it: for hereupon they might be brought to question the truth of the whole gospel when this should not come to pass: they might be unprepared for the sufferings that were to come upon the church; their patience might fail in expecting this day, and their minds be doubting about the coming of Christ at all. This opinion also would much narrow their thoughts about Christ’ s kingdom, and the enlarging of the gospel among other Gentiles; and the profane might abuse it to sensuality, as 1Co 15:32 : Let us eat and drink, & c. That he might the better persuade, he calls them brethren, and beseeches them, &c. And next, conjures them, using the form of an oath, by the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ, & c. We conjure men either by what they love, or by what they fear; as they would enjoy the one, or avoid the other. The coming of Christ was what they desired and rejoiced in, as that which would bring rest to them, and tribulation to their adversaries; and by this he doth therefore beseech or adjure them: and therefore we must understand this of Christ’ s last coming, as the word parousia , in the text, is still applied to this coming, 1Th 2:19 3:13 , &c.; and not of his coming to destroy the Jewish church and state, for that coming was at hand.

And by our gathering together unto him at his last coming, when the whole body of Christ shall be gathered to him, to meet him in the air, 1Th 4:17 . And then the sense is: As ye hope ever to see such a blessed meeting, and to be of that number, so take heed of this opinion. Yet some read the text otherwise, because in the Greek it is not dia , but uper thv parousiav , and so the same with peri , not

we beseech you by but concerning the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ, and our gathering together unto him, as denoting only the subject matter treated of. I prefer the former; and so the apostle conjures them not to be soon shaken in mind, but to stand fast in the truth about the doctrine of Christ’ s coming, which they had been taught, and very lately taught, and therefore it was the greater evil to be soon shaken; as the apostle upbraids the Galatians, Gal 1:6 , and God the Israelites, Psa 106:13 .

Poole: 2Th 2:2 - That ye be not soon shaken in mind // Or be troubled // as from us // Neither by spirit // Nor by word // Nor by letter // As that the day of Christ is at hand // Objection // Answer That ye be not soon shaken in mindsaleuyhnai it is an allusion to the waves of the sea that are tossed with the winds, as false doctrines tend to uns...

That ye be not soon shaken in mindsaleuyhnai it is an allusion to the waves of the sea that are tossed with the winds, as false doctrines tend to unsettle the mind, as Eph 4:14 Heb 13:9 ; and to be established in the truth is often commanded, 1Co 16:13 Phi 4:1 Col 1:23 , &c. And by mind here is either meant the faculty itself; and then the apostle beseecheth them to keep company with their understanding, not to be removed from their mind: as false doctrine is said to bewitch men, Gal 3:1 , and to make men foolish, 2Th 2:3 ; as madness is called amentia, or dementia, as that which doth as it were unmind men, and corrupt the mind, and pervert the judgment, 2Ti 3:8,9 , as Jannes and Jambres deceived the people by their enchantments, as the apostle there mentions. Or else, the sentence and judgment of the mind; and then he beseecheth them to hold fast the right judgment they had entertained about Christ’ s coming, and not to hesitate and waver about it; so the word is taken, 1Co 2:16 .

Or be troubledyroeisyai , alluding to soldiers affrighted with a sudden alarm. We find the word, Mat 24:6 Mar 13:7 , used in this allusion. And the opinion of Christ’ s coming to be at hand might occasion this trouble in them, either lest they might be surprised by it, and unprepared for it, or by judging themselves mistaken in their former apprehensions about it; and those false teachers that broach this opinion, did also perhaps so represent this coming in such terror as to cause this trouble; as false teachers in general are such as are said to cause trouble, Gal 1:7 5:12 ; though the coming of Christ is in itself rather the saints’ hope and joy, than ground of trouble, as 1Th 1:10 4:18 , &c. And it may be some did pretend for this opinion the Spirit, or some letter from the apostle, either the former Epistle to them, or some letter that was forged, or some word he had spoken, or preached. And those words as from us may refer to all these: the Spirit,

as from us or word, as from us; or letter, as from us.

Neither by spirit some extraordinary revelation of the Spirit, which the false teachers pretended to, especially in the primitive times, when they were more ordinary; as in the church of Corinth, 1Co 14:6 , and the churches of Galatia, Gal 3:2,5 : some would pretend the Spirit that called Jesus accursed, 1Co 12:3 , and therefore the apostle bids: Try the spirits, 1Jo 4:1 . Simon Magus pretended to it, and had his Helene, Montanus his Paraclete, Mahomet his Dove: and the man of sin pretends to this Spirit, though it is in truth the spirit of antichrist, 1Jo 4:3 , and the spirit of Satan, in the next chapter of this Epistle, as was foretold that in the last times there would arise seducing spirits, 1Ti 4:1 ; as there was in the times of the Old Testament false prophets that pretended to the Spirit, as 1Ki 22:24 Mic 2:11 . And the very heathen would pretend to divine oracles, inspirations, and revelations, especially their kings and lawgivers, as Numa Pompilius, Lycurgus, &c.; and still there are enthusiasts who make these pretences.

Nor by worddea logou , whereby some understand calculation by astrological rules, that the day of Christ was at hand; others render the word reasoning; and so from the declining of the vigour of the earth, and the nearer approach of the sun to it, as Ptolemy observed in his time, or some other natural causes, they reasoned the coming of Christ and the dissolution of the world to be nigh at hand: but rather we understand by it some word from the apostle’ s own mouth, which was pretended he had spoken or preached some where, though not written. As the Church of Rome pretends to traditions, besides the written word, upon which they ground many of their superstitions and idolatries, not warranted by Scripture. As the Jews had a second Mishneh, and their Cabbala, collected in part from the sayings of Moses, or some other of their prophets, which they did not write.

Nor by letter some letter that was sent to them from some other hand, or else by some forged letter as from the apostle himself, or his former Epistle misunderstood.

As that the day of Christ is at hand

Objection. But is it not said that the day of the Lord, or the coming of the Lord, is at hand, 1Co 10:11 Phi 4:5 Jam 5:7,8 1Pe 4:2 ?

Answer. The word used in those places differs from this in the text; for it signifies either that which is actually present, or very near it, as Rom 8:38 Gal 1:4 ; as that which is to be done presently is spoken of as done, Joh 17:4 2Ti 4:7 . Or those places mean his coming is at hand, as to God’ s account of time, though not as to man’ s. And in that sense Christ saith: Behold, I come quickly, Rev 22:7 . But the error the apostle warns them of is, as if the coming of Christ would be in the age in which they lived. The apostles all said that the coming of the Lord was at hand, but their right meaning was perverted to a false sense, as seducers usually do.

Poole: 2Th 2:3 - Let no man deceive you // By any means // For that doth shall not come, except there come a falling away first // be revealed // The son of perdition // the son of perdition Let no man deceive you: here the apostle urgeth again his charge against this error, though in other words, and begins his arguments to refute it. He...

Let no man deceive you: here the apostle urgeth again his charge against this error, though in other words, and begins his arguments to refute it. He had adjured them not to be shaken, and here he cautions them against being deceived, for the one makes way for the other; so also not to be troubled, 2Th 2:2 , for troubled minds are apt to be made a prey to seducers. And the caution in the text proves that their shaking and trouble did arise from some deceivers that were amongst them, rather than any misunderstanding of their own of what he wrote in the former Epistle about Christ’ s coming. To be shaken in mind is bad, hut to be deceived is worse, for it is a going out of the path, as the word signifies; and thercfin’ e his caution against it is universal, both as to persons and ways: Let no man deceive you, though he pretend to revelations, or be of the greatest reputation in the church.

By any means either of era craft, flattery, pretending love, or plausible arguments, or misrepresenting our words, or forging of letters, or misintering our Epistle to you or any other part of Scripture, or feigned miracles, &c. Then he enters the arguments to confute it, which are.

1. The general apostacy.

2. The revelation of the man of sin.

Neither of these are yet, nor will be in this age; and yet that day shall not come till these both first come.

For that doth shall not come, except there come a falling away first there is a supplement in our translation, for in the Greek it is only,

for, except there come a falling away first & c., or an apostacy, a recession, a departing, or a standing off, as the world imports; so that apostacy may be either good, when it is from evil to good, or evil, when it is from good to evil: it is always used in this latter sense in Scripture. Again, it is either civil or spiritual: civil, as when people fall off from the civil government they were under, and so some would interpret the text of the defection from the Roman empire, the east part from the west, and the ten kingdoms that arose out of it; which was the opinion of Hierom, Epist. ad Algasiam. But the apostle writing to the church speaks not of civil government, and the affairs of state, and speaks of such an apostacy which would give rise to the man of sin, and the revelation of him. And this man of sin riseth up in the church, not in the civil state; and the consequence of this apostacy is giving men up to strong delusions to believe a lie, and then follows their damnation; and the cause of it is said to be, not receiving the truth in the love of it; so that it is not a civil, but a spiritual apostacy, as the word in Scripture is always (I suppose) so taken. And it is not of a particular person, or of a particular church, but a general apostacy of the church, though not of every individual; that church that is afterwards called the temple of God, where the man of sin sitteth, and is exalted above all that is called God; which cannot be in any particular church; and would not the apostle have specified that particular church? Neither is it some lesser apostacy which may befall the best church; but such as would be eminent, called h apostasia , that apostacy, greater than that of some believing Jews to Judaism, or of some Christians to Nicolaitanism, which some think is meant. Much less can it be Caius Caesar, as Grotius interprets, or any one person, for the apostle saith not apostate, but apostacy; else a man of sin could not rise out of it, and exalt himself above all that is called God, and worshipped. It is an apostacy from sound doctrine, instituted worship, church government, and true holiness of life, as may be further considered afterwards. Neither is the apostacy all at once, but gradual; for out of it ariseth a man of sin, who grows up to this manhood by degrees; and sin and wickedness are not completed at first, as well as holiness. Much less is this apostacy a falling off from the Church of Rome, as some papists affirm, and make the Reformation to be the apostacy, which was a return from it. Doth the man of sin rise out of the Reformation? Did any of the first Reformers oppose and exalt themselves above all that is called God, or is worshipped? Or, as God sat in the temple of God, &c.? Was any of their coming with all power, and signs, and lying wonders? Or did any of them forbid to marry, and to abstain from meats, &c.? Which is the character our apostle gives of this apostacy, 1Ti 4:1-3 . Neither is the Mahometan religion this apostacy, for Mahomet sitteth not in the temple of God. Neither is it in the falling of the converted Jews from the Jewish church to the gospel church; the apostle would never call that an apostacy. And that man of sin be revealed: the next argumnent is from the revelation of the man of sin; this is also to precede Christ’ s last coming: it is a Hebraism. A warlike man is styled a man of war; a bloody man, a man of bloods; a deceitful man, a man of deceit, &c.: so a man eminent in sin is here called a man of sin; not only personally so, but who doth promote sin, propagate it, countenance it, command it. See Platina, Sigebert, Blonetas, Beuno Uspregensis, Matt. Paris. In sins of omission, forbidding what God requireth; in sins of commission, requiring or allowing what God hath forbidden. In sins of the first table; corrupting God’ s worship by superstition and idolatry, taking God’ s name in vain by heartless devotion, dissembling piety, dispensing with perjury and false oaths, taking away the second commandment and the morality of the fourth commandment, and making men’ s faith and obedience to rest upon a humau authority, &c. In sins of the second table; to dispense with duties belonging to superiors and inferiors; with murder, adultery, fornication, incest, robbery, lying, equivocation, &c. And besides all these, promoting a false religion, and destroying the true, by fines, imprisonments, banishments, tortures, poisons, massacre, fire, and faggot. And this man of sin is not a single person, but a company, order, and succession of men; because all are acted by the same spirit, therefore called a man; as the man of the earth, Psa 10:18 , is all men of an earthly spirit, and a man of the field, Gen 25:27 , is men whose minds and employments are in the field. Or, it is a sinful state. As the civil state of the four monarchies in Daniel is represented by four single beasts, and the antichristian state by a beast rising out of the sea, Rev 13:1 ; so by man of sin is meant a sinful state, which though it consisteth of many people and nations, yet, being under the influence and government of one man, may be also styled the man of sin upon that account; impietatis Coryphaeus. Moulin. And because the sin of the whole community is chiefly centred in him, and springs out from him; a man in whom is the fountain of all sins. Hierein ad Algasiam. And the sin of this state is called a mystery of iniquity, 2Th 2:7 , and so differing from the sin in all other political states; and therefore may well be judged to be the same with the whore sitting on many waters, that hath mystery written in her forehead, Rev 17:1,5 . And as no expositor takes the whore to be meant of a single woman, and the true apostolic church is represented by a woman in travail, Rev 12:1,2 , why then should we take the man of sin to be a single man, as the papists do? viz. a Jew of the tribe of Dan, that shall erect his kingdom and temple in Jerusalem, seduce the Jews, continue three years and a half, make great havoc of the church, to be opposed by Enoch and Elias, and is to come a little before the end of the world. Ridiculous! Neither call this man of sin be Simon Magus and his followers, for he was revealed in the apostle’ s time, seeing the mystery of iniquity belonging to this man of sin began to work in the apostle’ s days, as 2Th 2:7 , and he is the same whom St. John calls antichrist, 1Jo 2:18 ; and the spirit of antichrist began to be in the world in his time, 1Jo 4:3 ; and the nations are to be made drunk with the cup of his fornication, and to serve and obey him, &c., Rev 13:8 17:4 ; all which requires more time than is allotted by them: but they set him a great way off, that none may suspect him to be among themselves; but he that will compare the Church of Rome in the apostle Paul’ s times with what it is now, and the doctrine of the council of Trent with that laid down in his Epistle to the Romans, may say: How is the faithful city become a harlot! And this man of sin is to

be revealed also, which shows that he is not a single person, not yet born: revealing relates not so much to a person, as a thing; in particular to the mystery of iniquity, mentioned 2Th 2:7 : his revealing is either quoad existentiam, or apparentiam. The former is meant here, and the latter 2Th 2:8 . He grows up into an existence, as the apostacy grows, as vermin grows out of putrefaction. As the church’ s purity, faith, love, holiness declined, and as pride, ambition, covetousness, luxury prevailed, so he grew up: and which was the direct point and time of his full revelation in this first sense is conjectured by many, but determined by none; it is most generally referred to the tithe of Boniface the Third, to whom Phocas granted the style of oecumenical bishop, and to the Church of Rome to be the mother church. But as the apostacy brings forth this man of sin, so as he riseth he helps it forward; so that he both causeth it, and is caused by it. As corruption in doctrine, worship, discipline, and manners brought him forth, so he was active in corrupting them more and more.

The son of perdition another Hebraism, where sometimes that which any way proceeds from another, as its cause, is called its son, as sparks the sons of the coal, Job 5:7 , and branches sons of the tree, Gen 49:22 , and the learner the son of the teacher, Pro 3:1 ; and sometimes that which a man is addicted to, as a wicked man is the son of wickedness, Psa 89:22 . Again, that which gives forth what it hath in itself, as the branches of the olive trees giving oil are called the sons of oil, Zec 4:14 ; and in the text, the man of sin is

the son of perdition as Judas is called, Joh 17:12 : and he is so either actively, as he brings others to destruction, and so may be called Apollyon, Rev 9:11 ; or rather passively, as devoted to perdition; as Rev 19:20 , the beast and false prophet are both cast into the lake of fire and brimstone; and the beast that was, and is not, is said to go into perdition, Rev 17:11 . The destroyer of others both in soul and body will be destroyed himself: first, morally, by the word and Spirit, as 2Th 2:8 ; and then judicially, by God’ s revenging justice in this world, and that to come. The apostle, at the very first mentioning him, declares his destiny; at his first rising and revealing, mentions his fall and ruin.

Poole: 2Th 2:4 - Who opposeth // above all that is called God // as God // the temple of God? // Showing himself that he is God A further description of this man of sin, by his opposition and exaltation. Who opposeth or, o antikeimenov , the opposer; or rather, opposing, ex...

A further description of this man of sin, by his opposition and exaltation.

Who opposeth or, o antikeimenov , the opposer; or rather, opposing, expressed in the participle of the present tense, denoting a continued act, or that which he bends himself strongly to. But against what? The same that he exalteth himself above, as some conceive; but the grammar will not well admit that sense, and we should not so restrain it; and therefore we will take the word indefinitely, as expressed in the text. But we may well conceive, it is Christ himself whom he opposeth; as his name given him by the apostle John doth evidence, when he is called antichrist, or the antichrist, one that is against Christ; not that he openly and professedly opposeth him, but as Judas kissed his Master, and betrayed him: see those that have written of antichrist, as Philip Nicholas, Whitaker, Danaeuns, Chamier, Moulin, Junius, &c. It is iniquity in a mystery. He serveth Christ, but it is to serve himself upon him. He acknowledgeth him in all his offices, and yet doth virtually deny and oppose him in them all: called antichrist, as opposite to the unction of Christ: Christ signifies anointed, and so he opposeth him in the offices to which he is anointed, while he owns his natures. He professeth himself a "servant of the servants of God," and yet persecutes, curseth, proscribes, and killeth them, opposing Christ in his members. He maketh war with the saints, Rev 13:7 . He hath two horus like a lamb, and speaks as a dragon, 2Th 2:11 ; speaks lies in hypocrisy, 1Ti 4:2 . And then he is described by his exaltation; uperairomenov , exalted, which is well supplied, he exalteth himself: it is not from God. He

exalteth himself or lifteth himself,

above all that is called God though not really and essentially God. The apostle well knew that in the Old Testament magistrates were called gods, Psa 82:1,6 ; and 1Co 8:5 : There be that are called gods, whether in heaven or in earth. Magistrates and rulers are of several degrees; some inferior, some superior; some supreme, as kings and emperors; but he exalteth himself above them all, and that not only in spirituals, by excommunications, but in civils, by deposing kings, disposing kingdoms, yea, making emperors to wait at his gate, hold his stirrup, prostrate themselves to kiss his toe, and then to tread upon their neck, as Alexander the Third did to Frederic Barbarossa; and this not condemned as the extravagancy of some particular persons, but allowed and justified by the doctrine and doctors of the Romish Church. And Bellarmine, de Rom. Pont. lib. 5. c. 8, gives it as the reason why the pope would not come to the council of Nice, lest if the emperor should come thither he should attempt to sit above him. So that by these two words in the text, the apostle describes him both in his enmity and pride, opposition and exaltation. Observe, first: He assumeth to himself a higher power than those that are only called gods; theirs is human, his is Divine; theirs on the bodies or estates of men, his over the conscience; theirs only to the living, his to men’ s souls after death. Next, he makes himself like God, and is

as God as the king of old Babylon said, I will be like the Most High, Isa 14:14 . As God’ s residence of old was in the temple of Jerusalem, so he, as God, sitteth in the temple of God: not that temple that was built by Solomon, and afterwards rebuilt, and to be built again, as the popish doctors speak: for it is now destroyed, and if it be built again by this man of sin, as they say, at his coming, would the apostle call that

the temple of God? 2Co 6:16 Rev 3:12 , &c. But it is a spiritual temple, as the church is called, 1Co 3:16,17 . So Augustine, Jerome, Hilary, Chrysostom, understand it. And he is said here to sit, to have here his cathedra. The apostle speaks of him as a bishop, whose episcopal see is called a seat, or cathedra; and here he sitteth as God: the popish writers give the pope that and suchlike titles, Dominus Deus noster Papa, Idem est Dominium Dei et Papae, Tu es alter Deus in Terra, " Thou art another God on earth." Concil. Later. sess. 4. And as God he maketh laws to bind the conscience, and dispenseth with laws natural and moral; pardons sin as he pleaseth, past, present, and to come; can deliver souls out of purgatory, and translate them to heaven: so that this man of sin is not to be looked for among the Turks, pagans, or infidels. He

sitteth in the temple the church, of God not that it can be the true church where he thus sitteth and acteth, but rather the synagogue of Satan; but that which he calleth so, and which beareth that name, and which before the falling away was really so, Rom 1:8 . As Jerusalem is called the holy city after it had lost its holiness, Mat 4:5 ; and the faithful city, when become an harlot, Isa 1:21 ; and Mount Tabor a holy mount, 2Pe 1:18 ; because once so: or called so according to men’ s opinion; as idols, that are nothing, are yet called gods, 2Ch 28:23 1Co 8:5 . Some read the words, eiv ton naon , in templum Dei, as we say, in amicum, i.e. velut amicus, he sitteth for the temple of God, as if he himself was the temple and church of God. So Aug. de Civ. Dei, lib. 20. c. 19. And so some of our protestant writers, applying it to the pope, who, as the head of the church, hath the whole church virtually in himself, and doth exercise all church power.

Showing himself that he is God not saying it with his mouth, as CEcumenius saith, but making such a show before men; though Bellarmine interprets it of an open boasting and vaunting himself to be God, which, saith he, the pope doth not; but by pretended miracles, signs, and wonders, by pardons, indulgences, canonizing saints, dominion over princes and kingdoms, he shows himself as a God before men, and claimns a power to be judged of no man, and to be judge of all men. A seculari potestate non solvi posse nec ligari pontificem, quem constat a Constantino Deum appellatum, cum nee Deum ab hominibus judicari manifestum sit. Decret. distinct. 96. c. 7. Yea, lastly, he exalteth himself above God himself, when he maketh the Scriptures to derive their authority more from the pope’ s canonizing, than God himself; and without it no man is bound to believe them. Decret. lib. 2 Tit 23 Again: If the pope should err by commanding vice and forbidding virtue, the church was bound to believe vice to be good and virtue to be evil. Bellarm. lib. 4. de Summo Pont. c. 5. And it is frequent among their divines and canonists to say, that the pope can dispense against the apostles and the Old Testament, and the Scriptures are inferior to his decrees, and without the authority of the church are a nose of wax, paper, and parchment, &c.; so that upon the whole, as John’ s disciples asked concerning Christ: Art thou he that should come, or must we look for another? So, may we not say to the pope concerning antichrist: Art thou he, &c.? I will speak boldly, either there is no antichrist, or the bishop of Rome is he. Chamier. 1.16. c. 8.

Poole: 2Th 2:5 - -- The apostle tacitly upbraids them for their forgetfulness. To forget the things that have been taught us, is a great evil: Solomon often cautions ag...

The apostle tacitly upbraids them for their forgetfulness. To forget the things that have been taught us, is a great evil: Solomon often cautions against it, Pro 3:1 4:5 ; and it is often reproved, Heb 12:5 Jam 1:24 ; and the contrary required, Mal 4:4 Joh 16:4 Jud 1:17 Rev 3:3 . David hid the word in his heart, Psa 119:11 , and the virgin Mary kept the angel’ s sayings, Luk 2:19 . The apostles did take care to tell the churches of the apostacy that would come, and of false prophets and teachers that would arise, as Paul the elders of Ephesus, Act 20:29,30 , and Peter, 2Pe 2:1 , and St. John of the coming of antichrist, 1Jo 2:18 ; and more fully, though obscurely, in the book of the Revelation; and the apostle here in this verse minds these Thessalonians that he told them of the coming of the man of sin before the coming of Christ, so that they should not have been shaken in their minds about Christ’ s coming in that present age. And they told the churches of these things, that they might not be surprised by them, or offended at them, when they came.

Poole: 2Th 2:6 - And now ye know what withholdeth // That he might be revealed in his time And now ye know what withholdeth: the apostle it seems had told them, as of his coming, so of what at present withheld the revealing of him. And what...

And now ye know what withholdeth: the apostle it seems had told them, as of his coming, so of what at present withheld the revealing of him. And what this was is difficult to know now, though it seems these Thessalonians knew it: there are many conjectures about it. This I shall say in general:

1. It was something that the apostle thought not safe openly to declare in writing; else he would not have written of it so obscurely.

2. It was both a thing, and a person; a thing, to katecon , in this verse, that which withholdeth; and a person, as in the next verse, o katecwn , he who letteth.

3. It was also such a thing and such a person as were to be removed out of the way, not totally, but as they were hinderances of this revelation.

Expositors, both popish and protestant, pitch upon the Roman emperor and empire as most probably meant here by the apostle; and therefore he wrote not plainly, lest by writing of the taking away that empire, which the Romans thought to be eternal, he might stir up their hatred against the Christians. Some understand it of the removing only the seat of the emperor from Rome to Constantinople, whereby the bishop of Rome had opportunity to grow up into greater power. The popish writers understand it of the total destruction of the empire, which because they see not yet done they conclude the man of sin is not yet revealed. Our protestant writers understand it only of such a weakening of the empire and imperial dominion, as gave the bishop and clergy of Rome advantage to rise up into power both spiritual and secular; as some learned writers have given an account thereof. When the empire was broken into ten kingdoms, the imperial power of the emperors was much weakened; and being afterwards united in the pope as an ecclesiastical monarch, he grew up, and the imperial power declined, the grandeur of them both could not stand together. And this is the beast with the ten horns, and ten crowns upon the horns, which is spoken of, Rev 13:1 ; whereupon this beast is worshipped, and the voice is: Who is like unto the beast? who is able to make war with him? 2Th 2:4 . Some of the ancient fathers had this sense of the text: see Tertul. de Resurrect. 1. 4. c. 24. Chrysost. in locum. Aug. de Civ. Dei, 1. 19. c. 20. Jerome, when he heard of the taking of Rome by Alaricus, expected the coming of antichrist not far off. Whereupon the ancient church did pray that the Roman empire might continue long, that his coming might be delayed: Tertul. Apol. c. 32,39. But it is now evident how it is fallen from what once it was. The eastern part is under the dominion of the Turk; the western divided into ten distinct kingdoms under distinct governments; and in Germany, where it is most remaining, the empire is little more than titular; and Italy and Rome wholly in the pope’ s possession: and hence this man of sin hath been long since revealed.

That he might be revealed in his time: as God appoints seasons for all his works, so for the revealing of him, as also for his ruin.

Poole: 2Th 2:7 - For the mystery of iniquity doth already work // Only he who now letteth will let, until he be taken out of the way For the mystery of iniquity doth already work the way was prepared by degrees for the man of sin, before he came actually to be revealed, or constitu...

For the mystery of iniquity doth already work the way was prepared by degrees for the man of sin, before he came actually to be revealed, or constituted in his complete existence; and this was by the working of the mystery of iniquity. A mystery is something in general which is abstruse, intricate, and not easily discerned. And there are mysteries in doctrine, and in practice; mysteries of godliness, and mysteries of iniquity; mysteries of the kingdom of God, and of the devil’ s kingdom. So there are the deep things of God, 1Co 2:10 , and the depths of Satan, Rev 2:24 . The mystery ushering in the man of sin is a mystery of iniquity. It is not open sin and wickedness, but dissembled piety, specious errors, wickedness under a form of godliness cunningly managed, that is here meant: see the book called The Mystery of Jesuitism, or the Provincial Letters. And it is a mystery that worketh; it doth exert and put forth itself, but secretly, as a mole which worketh under ground. And its working is not against the being, providence, and attributes of God, or natural religion; but to undermine Christianity in the peculiar doctrines, worship, and practice of it. In doctrines are brought in privily damnable heresies, 2Pe 2:1 . In worship, inventions and commandments of men, under pretences of greater reverence, devotion, and humility, Col 2:22,23 . In practice, dispensations to moral impieties under colour of service to the catholic church. And this mystery, saith our apostle, already worketh; in the false doctrines of the false teachers of his time, in the traditions and inventions of men obtruding themselves into the worship of God in his time, in the affectation of pre-eminence in the church in his time, and making merchandise of the gospel in his time, and gain godliness; and in mingling philosophical notions with the simplicity of the gospel, and gratifying the flesh under a form of godliness, and pretence of gospel liberty. And it was not among the heathen, or the Jews, but among the professors of Christianity, that this mystery was then working, as I suppose the apostle meaneth. And when the man of sin was fully revealed all these corruptions did centre in him, as sinks in the common sewer; the lesser antichrists in the great antichrist.

Only he who now letteth will let, until he be taken out of the way: the idolatries and persecutions of the heathen emperors must be taken out of the way, to make way for those that arise under a Christian, or rather antichristian, state, the dragon giving his seat, spirit, and power to the beast. And the power that was in the Roman emperor, whether heathen or Christian, must be taken out of the way to make room for the exaltation of this man of sin. For notwithstanding all corruptions; in doctrine, worship, or practice which might be introduced before, yet he is not fully revealed till he hath his jurisdiction and secular power also in his hand. And then this mystery of iniquity is arrived to its height; which St. John saw written in the forehead of the great whore, Rev 17:5 : Mystery, Babylon the great, & c., and which, some have said, was written anciently in the pope’ s mitre.

Poole: 2Th 2:8 - And then shall that Wicked be revealed // Whom the Lord shall consume // With the spirit of his mouth // And shall destroy // With the brightness of his coming // the brightness of his coming // the brightness of his And then shall that Wicked be revealed: this revealing I think differs from that mentioned before, 2Th 2:3 ; he is first revealed, as I said: quoad ...

And then shall that Wicked be revealed: this revealing I think differs from that mentioned before, 2Th 2:3 ; he is first revealed, as I said: quoad existentiam, when he comes forth into being, and then quoad apparentiam, when he comes to be discovered. And this I suppose is meant here, because his destruction is mentioned as following upon it; for the discovering of him is the first step to his ruin, and here is called by another name. At his first rising he is a man of sin; but after he hath violated the laws of God and the laws of Christ by setting up his own, he is well called anomov , that lawless one; and now he that pretended so highly for Christ is discovered to be antichrist. The mystery of iniquity that before lay hid comes to be revealed, God enlightening the eyes of many learned ministers and princes, yea, and of multitudes of people herein; the Scriptures, before shut up in an unknown tongue, being now translated to the understanding of the common people; those that were made drunk with the wine of her fornication, Rev 17:2 , now put away their wine from them, as Eli said to Hannah; and the kings and kingdoms that gave their power to the beast, now come to hate the whore, & c., the time being come for the fulfilling the words of God herein, Rev 17:17 . And this revelation is signified and foretold when the angel said to John, I will tell thee the mystery of the woman, and of the beast that carrieth her, Rev 17:7 . There is need of a Divine revelation to know the mystery of iniquity, as well as the mystery of godliness. And the woman is the same with the man of sin mentioned before, once the spouse of Christ, but now by her idolatry become a whore, and divorced from him; said to be also that great city, which reigneth over the kings of the earth, Rev 17:18 . By the understanding these thngs this wicked one comes to be revealed.

Whom the Lord shall consume which is not done all at once; his consumption goes before his destruction. As Jezebel, the prophetess who seduced the servants of God to commit fornication, is said to be cast into a bed of languishing, Rev 2:20,22 ; as he rose up by degrees, so shall he be consumed gradually. His power declines by degrees, both civil and ecclesiastical, and the authority he had got both in and over the consciences of men. The seven vials are the seven last plagues, which do gradually consume him. And this is said to be done by the Lord himself, which is the Lord Jesus. He that made war with the Lamb is overcome by the Lamb, Rev 17:14 ; though many instruments may be employed herein; for he is said to have those with him who are called chosen and faithful; and it belongs to him, as all power of heaven and earth is given to him, to save his people, and to destroy his adversaries; as it is said of him, Psa 97:3 : A fire goeth before him, and burneth up his enemies round about. As he is a refreshing, directing light to his people, so a consuming fire to his adversaries. The stone cut out of the mountain without hands, Dan 2:34 , smites the image in the time of the fourth monarchy, when Christ came into the world, and in the latter end of it, under the antichristian state, it is broken in pieces.

With the spirit of his mouth as was prophesied of him, Isa 11:4 : With the breath of his lips shall he slay the wicked, even this wicked one here in the text, Rev 18:8 19:15 . And this, as some interpret, he shall do with ease, as by a word speaking; or by a word of command, saying: Let it be done, and it shall be done. Or, as we may read it, with the spirit of his lips, because of the power or spirit that goes along with his word. But this breath of Christ’ s mouth Cajetane and others understand of the word of the gospel, which is the breath of Christ’ s mouth in the mouths of his ministers, called the everlasting gospel, Rev 14:6 , which an angel flying through the midst of heaven is said to have, to preach to them that dwell upon the earth; and then followed by another angel, saying: Babylon is fallen, is fallen, 2Th 2:8 . The mystery of iniquity will be unveiled by the clear preaching of the word; and the primitive pure institutions of Christ, and doctrines of the gospel: will be vindicated from the antichristian corruptions and innovations. And the spirit of Christ going forth with the gospel, will make it effectual hereunto. These are the rod of his strength, whereby he rules in the midst of his enemies, Psa 110:2 , and whereby he shall consume this man of sin. Nations and people will fall off from him as they come to understand the truth by the word preached.

And shall destroy after is consuming follows his destruction, katarghsei , the word destroy here signifies to abolish, enervate, to make of no force; and so used often in the New Testament: sometimes applied to the law, Rom 3:31 , sometimes to the body of sin, Rom 6:6 , sometimes to persons to whom Christ will not be effectual, Gal 5:4 ; here to the man of sin: so that whatever remains there may be of him in the world, they shall be without any efficacy or power: his jurisdiction shall be abolished, his keys shall not be able to open or shut, the edge of both his swords shall be quite blunted, his triple crown shall fall off his head, his purgatory fire shall be put out, his images shall lose their veneration; the spell of the cross shall be detected, the intercession of saints shall be found to be a fiction, infallibility shall be fonnd to be a deceit, supremacy of the church shall fall to the ground; the rivers of his large revenues shall be dried up, &c., and the beast that was, and is not, and yet is, Rev 17:8 , shall now utterly cease to be.

With the brightness of his coming: the breath of his mouth wasted him, and the brightness of his coming destroys him. Some interpret this of Christ’ s personal coming to judgment, which will be with great brightness, as Mat 24:27 : As the lightning cometh out of the east, and shineth even unto the west, so shall the coming of the Son of man be; coming in the glory of heaven, and every eye shall see him; and of his coming he spake 1Th 4:1-18 , and in this chapter also, as that which was not so near at hand as some imagined. And without question his coming will destroy him, if not destroyed before, as well as the rest of the wicked, 2Th 1:9 ; but whether judgment may not first proceed against the antichristian state, and those that have sinned under the gospel, is a question. It is sometimes mentioned particularly with respect to them: as in the parable of the tares and wheat, Mat 13:1-30 , of the ten virgins, and the talents, Mat 25:1-46 . And the beast and false prophet are cast into the lake of fire, Rev 19:20 , before the general judgment, mentioned Rev 20:12 . So that at Christ’ s personal coming his judgment will, as some conceive, begin here, and then proceed to the rest of the world; whereupon many assign some great length of time to Christ’ s stay upon earth, and judging the world. Others take

the brightness of his coming in a spiritual sense, for a clearer manifestation of Christ in the world. As the kingdom of antichrist, or of this man of sin, is founded in darkness, so the brightness of this coming will dispel and destroy it. With respect to his eternal generation, Christ is said to be

the brightness of his Father’ s glory Heb 1:2 ; but this is a brightness with respect to men. And though he hath come in his Spirit to enlighten his church from the beginning of the world, and more eminently after his ascension, yet this will exceed all the former, and is peculiarly styled

the brightness of his coming And so they expect this destruction of this man of sin before Christ’ s coming to judgment; for if it be the same with the fall of Babylon, mentioned in the Revelation, many things are to be done here upon earth after that, before Christ’ s last coming, and they mention the calling of the Jews, the destruction of those enemies called Gog and Magog, the coming down of the new Jerusalem from heaven, which is some glorious state of the ctmrch here upon earth. However, the apostle here mentions nothing of a destruction by the material sword; what princes may do of different religions upon a civil account, I do not know, but as this man of sin rose out of the apostacy of the church, so he will not be consumed and destroyed but by a return from it, which is done by the breath of Christ’ s mouth, and the brightness of his coming. But yet, by some instruments or other, God will avenge the blood of his servants upon this man of sin in the time and way appointed of him.

Poole: 2Th 2:9 - Whose coming is after the working of Satan // With all power // And signs, and lying wonders // The Jews The apostle still continues his discourse about this man of sin. He had declared whence he arose, and to what height of power, and the manner and pl...

The apostle still continues his discourse about this man of sin. He had declared whence he arose, and to what height of power, and the manner and place of his exercising it, and what opened him the way to it, and also his destruction, with the means of it. But he thought it needful to explain particularly the manner of his rising into all this power, and preserving himself in it, and the persons over whom he doth exercise it.

Whose coming is after the working of SatanKat’ energeian Christ’ s coming is in power, and so is his: Christ comes with the Spirit of God, and his is with a spirit also, but it is of Satan: and the Spirit of God worketh with Christ in his coming, and the spirit of Satan with the man of sin in his coming; which implies either the principle of this working in his coming, it is the devil; or the similitude of it, it is like the working of Satan. If in the first sense, it shows by what spirit the antichristian church was first formed, and by which it is still informed and acted; as in natural bodies the matter is formed and informed by the spirit within it. The true church hath the Holy Spirit, that forms it into a spiritual temple, Eph 2:21,22 ; the false church hath the spirit of the devil, forming it into the synagogue of Satan, Rev 2:9 . The dragon is said to give the beast his power, seat, and great authority, Rev 13:2 ; and this dragon is the devil in the heathen empire, who being cast out of his seat and power when the emperor became Christian, found the antichristian church, and here exercised that power and authority which he did formerly in the imperial seat of the heathen emperors; whence we may see whence all the furious zeal and bloody cruelties appearing in the popish church do spring, notwithstanding all their outward shows of devotion. If we take the words in the latter sense, then his coming is like the working of Satan; either with great power and energy, as the word imports: the Greek word is often used in a good sense; for God’ s working in the heart, Phi 2:13 , for the working of the word, 1Th 2:13 , for the working of the heart in prayer, Jam 5:17 : or by the same methods; by pretences of piety and devotion, as Satan transforms himself into an angel of light; or by keeping men in blindness and ignorance, so doth Satan by setting before men secular grandeur, and the pomp of the world, as thus Satan dealt with our Saviour, Mat 4:1-11 ; or by suggesting lies instead of truth, so he dealt with our first parents, and is called a liar from the beginning.

With all poweren pash dunamei . Besides that energy of Satan that works inwardly in this man of sin, which was mentioned before, he hath outward strength or power wherein he comes; which may be here meant. He hath the secular power to assist him, the kings of the earth giving their power to the beast; and we read of ten horns upon his head, which are the emblems of strength and power, Rev 13:1 ; whereupon it is said: Who is like unto the beast? who is able to make war with him? Rev 13:4 .

And signs, and lying wonders: some, by the figure called hendyadis, read it, by the power of signs and lying wonders: but not properly. Observe how Satan is God’ s ape; God confirmed the gospel with

signs and wonders Rom 15:19 ; God bearing them witness, with signs and wonders, & c. Heb 2:4 ; and Satan brings this man of sin into the world in the same manner: God did it to confirm the truth, but Satan to countenance a falsehood. But though he comes with signs and wonders, yet not properly with miracles, as the Greek word is rendered in Heb 2:4 ; because though the devil can work the one, he cannot the other: he can by his great natural knowledge and experience improve natural causes to their utmost, but he cannot effect things above all possibility of nature, which is the same power as creating. The schoolmen give their distinction between wonders and miracles, which is not needful here to insert: all miracles are wonders, but all wonders are not miracles; and yet are esteemed miracles when their cause is not known. The Romish legends are full of stories of miracles wrought to confirm their false doctrines of purgatory, of relics, invocation of saints, &c.; which might be wonders really wrought by the devil; such as were wrought by Jannes and Jambres in Egypt, and by Simon Magus, and Apollonius Tyaneus, &c.; who used magic arts, and the people, not knowing them in their causes, might judge them miracles. And being wrought for such ends, they are termed signs, for a sign is any thing that is used to make signification, whether it be a natural or artificial, an ordinary or extraordinary sign; used either for a good end, as those shown by Christ and the apostles, or for a bad end, as those used by this man of sin. People are apt to be affected with signs.

The Jews saith the apostle, require a sign 1Co 1:22 , as they often desired Christ to show them a sign, and therefore this man of sin comes with signs. Some signs are only for representation, as the sign of the cross, and the images of Christ, and of his death and resurrection, &c.; and he comes in these: others are for confirmation, which are either real miracles, or such as seem so; and he comes in these latter also, which are here called terasi qeudoiv , lying wonders or wonders of a lie, Hebrew. Though the Greek word is oft used for a real miracle, yet not so, here; for miracles are the effects of a Divine power only, Rom 15:19 Heb 2:4 , and not diabolical. And called lying wonders, either because they are used to confirm a lie, or because they are not real, but feigned wonders; impostures, to cheat the people, and make them wonder; whereof we have account in Gregory’ s Dialogues, and in Paulus Diaconus, and others; and yet such miracles as these the papists boast of as marks of their church to be true, though they are here by the apostle made the marks of the man of sin. And Christ foretells of false prophets that should show great signs and wonders, to deceive, if possible, the very elect, Mat 24:24 . See Deu 13:1 Rev 13:13,14 .

Poole: 2Th 2:10 - And with all deceivableness of unrighteousness // In them that perish // Because they received not the love of the truth // That they might be saved And with all deceivableness of unrighteousness or, deceit of unrighteousness, unrighteous deceit, or deceitful unrighteousness. And it is universal, ...

And with all deceivableness of unrighteousness or, deceit of unrighteousness, unrighteous deceit, or deceitful unrighteousness. And it is universal, all It is unrighteousness managed with great subtlety to deceive; and so the same with the mystery of iniquity, mentioned before, or the mystery of unrighteousness, as we may read it. All sin is unrighteousness, whether against God or man, as all virtue is comprehended in righteousness. The apostle here means unrighteousness so cloaked and covered, that men discern it not, but are deceived by it: as the Pharisees, who devoured widows’ houses, and for pretence made long prayers; and so also they tithed mint and cummin as exactly religious, built the sepulchres of the prophets, made broad their phylacteries, would not eat with unwashen hands, &c. The like we find in the Church of Rome, as I mentioned before, where men are ambitious, covetous, cruel, superstitious, &c., and all under a pretence of righteousness, and for honour to Christ and the church: make use of Peter’ s keys to open rich men’ s coffers; and for a sum of money, to absolve men in this world, or to redeem them out of purgatory in the other worid; which is a mere cheat, &c. Thus comes this man of sin, and by such ways he hath advanced himself.

In them that perish: this shows who they are that are deceived by him. Reprobates are often so described, 2Co 2:15 4:3 ; and it is the same as elsewhere signifies damnation. The word signifies men that are lost, so used Mat 18:11 , or destroyed, 2Co 4:9 . They are such as have not their names written in the book of life, Rev 13:8 ; and who shall drink of the wine of the wrath of God, and the smoke of their torment ascendeth for ever, Rev 14:10,11 .

Because they received not the love of the truth: and the apostle gives the reason why they are thus deceived. He saith not they had not received the truth, but the love of it, and so hold it not fast, but are carried away with the general apostacy. Truth is either natural, which the heathen had, and detained in unrighteousness, Rom 1:18 ; or supernatural, from Divine revelation. This is meant, for he speaks not of heathens, but Christians; not the world, but the church.

That they might be saved: and the truth here meant is saving truth, as the gospel is called the word of truth, Eph 1:13 Col 1:5 ; for had they received it in love they might have been saved, but for want of that they perish; so that it is unsound, notional professors that are carried away by the man of sin, and deceived by him. Truth, if it be not received into the heart as well as the head, will not secure against apostacy or popery, nor prevent perishing. And the amiableness that is in gospel truth calls for love, as the certainty of its revelation calls for faith; and had they so received the truth they might have been saved.

Poole: 2Th 2:11 - And for this cause God shall send them strong delusion // That they should believe a lie And for this cause God shall send them strong delusion: we had account in the former verse of such as are deceived by the man of sin, of their sin, a...

And for this cause God shall send them strong delusion: we had account in the former verse of such as are deceived by the man of sin, of their sin, and here of their punishment. They were first deluded, which was their sin; and God sends them strong delusion, and that is their punishment. They did not receive the truth in the love of it, which was their sin; and therefore are given up to believe a lie, which is their punishment. Had they received the truth aright, they might have been saved; but not receiving it, they are damned. And they were said to be such as perish, and their perishing is here called damnation. So that though God is not the author of sin or falsehood: Deus non est auctor cujus est ultor, Fulgent.; yet he may in justice give men up to them, which the apostle here calls God’ s sending, &c.; which imports either:

1. Tradition, delivering men to Satan to tempt and deceive.

2. Desertion, withholding or withdrawing that grace that might preserve them.

3. A judicial permission, God purposing not to hinder men to fall into that sin or delusion which he seeth their own hearts incline them to.

God concurs to evil, not positive, but privative; not efficienter, but deficienter; Schoolmen. God in Scripture is often said to do that which he permits to be done; as in the case of Joseph’ s selling unto Egypt, Gen 45:7 , David’ s numbering the people, 2Sa 24:1 , compared with 1Ch 21:1 ; and the ten kings giving their power to the beast, by God’ s putting it into their hearts, Rev 17:17 : and it is not a bare permission, for what evil God permits, he decreed to permit it; and he decreed the circumstances attending it, and the end to which he would order and dispose it, and the degree to which it should break forth. They were deceived into error, and God gave them up to it. And it did work with great efficacy; which either relates to the man of sin, that did lead them strongly into it, or to them that were led by him. When error doth vitiate the life, and one error begets another, and makes men violent against the truth, then it is the efficacy of error. And thus God doth judicially punish sin with sin, and delusion with delusion; and then they are always most operative, and most incurable. But men fall not presently under these judicial acts; men first refitse to see, before God sends blindness, and first harden their own hearts, before God hardens them. These in the text first refused to receive the truth, before they were given up to believe a lie: see Rom 1:24 . So that both God and this man of sin, and themselves also, are concerned in these evils; but they sinfully and unrighteously, but God judicially and in righteousness.

That they should believe a lie: and the lie they were given up to believe, is a doctrinal lie: false speaking is a lie in words, hypocrisy is a lie in fact, and error is a lie in doctrine, Hos 11:12 Act 5:3 . Some by lie here suppose is meant the lying wonders before mentioned; and this sense need not be excluded, but I rather interpret it of false doctrine, as that which stands opposite to the truth before mentioned, and again mentioned in this verse. Sometimes idols are called lies, Isa 44:20 ; sometimes, the things of the world, Psa 4:2 ; sometimes, the great men of the world, Psa 62:9 ; sometimes, false divinations, Eze 22:28 Zec 10:2 ; sometimes, false prophesyings and predictions, Jer 14:14 23:25,26 ; and sometimes, false doctrines, as 1Ti 4:1,2 , where we read of false prophets, who shall arise in the last time, and speak lies in hypocrisy, & c. And false apostles are said to be liars upon that account, Rev 2:2 . And such are many popish doctrines, which the apostle here probably refers to. What is transubstantiation but a lie? Purgatory, infallibility of the church, mediation of saints, their opus operatum, & c.? Men must be strongly deluded to believe such doctrines, and it is mentioned as a great judgment of God upon them to believe such lies, as it is a great mercy to believe the truth, especially if we consider what follows upon it.

Poole: 2Th 2:12 - That they all might be damned // Who believed not the truth // But had pleasure in unrighteousness That they all might be damned or condemned. The Greek is, judged, but often translated as in the text; the simple verb being taken for the compound: ...

That they all might be damned or condemned. The Greek is, judged, but often translated as in the text; the simple verb being taken for the compound: so Joh 3:17 1Co 11:29 Jud 1:4 . It is true a man may be judged and not condemned, but the judgment of the wicked is condemnation; and damnation is here mentioned either as the event, or the effect of their believing lies, or as the purpose of God in sending them strong delusions. They are first justly punished with spiritual judgment, and then eternal, and God is just in both; whence we see that there are some errors in judgment which are damnable. As we read of damnable heresies, 2Pe 2:1 , or heresies of destruction; such are many in the Romish Church; and the apostle speaks of such, Col 2:19 , not holding the Head, & c.; not meant of a total rejection of Christ, but of voluntary humility, and worshipping of angels, mingled with the true worship of the gospel; and such cannot be saved.

Who believed not the truth: where we have a further description of these persons who are to be damned, which is added by the apostle, either to clear God’ s justice, as in sending them strong delusions to believe a lie, so also in their condemnation; or to assign the cause why they believed a lie, because they believed not the truth. Those will easily be brought to believe a lie who believe not the truth; and the belief here mentioned is that of assent, yet snch an assent as is operative and practical, which they had not; for it was said before, they received not the truth in the love of it.

But had pleasure in unrighteousness did not only practise, but had great complacence and contentment of mind in it, as the Greek word imports, and so had rather believe a false doctrine which will countenance their practice, than the truth which doth condemn it: see Pro 10:23 Rom 1:32 . By unrighteousness some expositors understand false doctrine, or error, because it is set in opposition here to truth, as sin is set in opposition to it, Joh 8:46 ; and that the apostle hath peculiar reference to the corrupt doctrines of Simon Magus and the Nicolaitanes, that gave liberty to the lusts of the flesh. But why not rather to the doctrines of the man of sin, which he had been before speaking of? I rather take the word in the largest sense, so all sin is unrighteousness; and the apostle St. John saith, all unrighteosness is sin, 1Jo 5:17 , where unrighteousness is expressed by anomia , a word which imports transgression of the law, as in this text by adikia , a word which signifies injustice. So that we see here an erroneous mind and a vicious life going together. And when sin is come to this height, that men take pleasure in it, it makes them ripe for damnation. And how well these things agree to the antichristian church, let men consider and judge.

Poole: 2Th 2:13 - brethren // Because God hath from the beginning chosen you to salvation // Through sanctification of the Spirit // And belief of the truth The apostle here exempts these Thessalonians out of the number of those reprobates that he had before spoken of, and speaks of them as such as shoul...

The apostle here exempts these Thessalonians out of the number of those reprobates that he had before spoken of, and speaks of them as such as should be preserved from apostacy in faith or practice, and obtain salvation. And this he mentions for comfort to them, and with thanksgivings to God. He had often before given thanks for them, 1Th 1:2 2:13 3:9 ; and in 2Th 1:3 ; and both here and there mentions it as a debt he was bound unto, or a duty he owed, we ought to give thanks, as in the Greek. And here he styles them, not only

brethren as often before, but beloved of the Lord such as have been and are beloved; and therefore not in the number of them that should be damned, mentioned in the former verse.

Because God hath from the beginning chosen you to salvation: which words are either to give the reason of the apostle’ s thanksgivings, or rather all arguments to evidence they were beloved of the Lord. And he instanceth in their election as a proof of it. There is an election to office, as David to be king, 2Sa 6:21 , and Judas to be an apostle, Joh 6:70 ; and election to a visible church, and means of salvation, and thus the seed of Abraham were chosen, Deu 26:18 Psa 135:4 Psa 147:19 ; and election to salvation, as in the text; which is either that which follows faith, as some understand that place, Mat 22:14 , or rather that which goes before it, said here to be from the beginnning: not from the beginning of the gospel, as some say; nor from the beginning of our preaching to you, or of your effectual calling, as others say; no, nor yet is it meant from the beginning of the world, which was the beginning of time; or immediately upon Adam’ s fall: but by beginning is here meant eternity itself, as election is said to be from before the foundation of the world, Eph 1:4 , which is from eternity. Though beginning seems to relate to time, yet the Scriptures often express eternity by such words as relate to time: as when God is called the Ancient of days, Dan 7:9 , it signifies his eternity; and Jude speaks of some that were of old ordained to condemnation, Jud 1:4 , palai progegrammenoi , God’ s eternal decrees being compared to a book wherein names are written. When was their ordaining but from eternity? And it is election to salvation, complete salvation, which is here meant, in the full fruition of it; not in the title to it by faith, or the first-fruits of it in sanctification, because they are here mentioned as the means that tend to it.

Through sanctification of the Spirit: election is to the means as well as the end, as Eph 1:4 . Holiness is not the cause of God’ s election, but God hath decreed it to be the way to salvation; without holiness none shall ever see the Lord, Heb 12:14 .

And belief of the truth: and therefore those were spoken of as persons to be damned who believed not the truth, in the former verse. And so it is evident, election is not upon the foresight of faith, it is through it we have salvation, but not election: but of this before, 1Th 4:1-18 . And the apostle joins sanctification and faith together, for they are not and cannot be put asunder. Now by all this the apostle proves they were beloved of the Lord. He saw the fruits of election in their sanctification and belief of the truth, thence concludes they were elected, and therefore loved.

Poole: 2Th 2:14 - Whereunto he called you by our gospel // our gospel // the obtaining of the glory of our Lord Jesus Christ Whereunto he called you by our gospel: before, the apostle mentioned their election, now their calling; which are often in Scripture put together, Ro...

Whereunto he called you by our gospel: before, the apostle mentioned their election, now their calling; which are often in Scripture put together, Rom 8:30 2Pe 1:10 ; and are both applied to Christ himself, Isa 42:1,6 . They are those two sovereign acts of God, prerequisite to a state of salvation; the one eternal, the other in time; the one immanent in God, the other transient upon the creature; and it is the first transient act that flows from election. And because there is an outward and inward civil mentioned in Scripture, we must here understand the apostle of both: for Eiv o : Whereunto, or to which thing, mentioned in the beginning of this verse, refers to all that he said in the former verse, which is, salvation, sanctification, belief of the truth, which they could not attain with a mere outward call, though they had that also; for the apostle mentions here the gospel, which he calls

our gospel because preached by them, and intrusted to them, though the original of it is from God, and the matter of it from Jesus Christ. And he puts them in mind of the great mercy they had received in their preaching the gospel to them, for thereby they were called into a state of salvation; as also of the way wherein they are to obtain this salvation, which is through sanctification of the Spirit, and the belief of the truth, that they might be careful to persevere both in faith and holiness; and not to expect it from the law, or the speculations of philosophy, which some false teachers might suggest, for as faith cometh by hearing the gospel, Rom 10:17 , so it is that only which is the power of God unto salvation, Rom 1:16 . And by this he confirms to them also their election, because they had been thus effectually called by the gospel: for no man can conclude his salvation from election, if he hath not been also thus called, which is by feeling the power of the gospel in the heart, and yielding obedience to it in his life. What the apostle before called salvation, he here styles

the obtaining of the glory of our Lord Jesus Christ Though in 1Th 5:9 , he had there also called it obtaining salvation, and by the same word here used in the text: yea, the word peripoihsiv , here rendered obtaining, sometimes signifies salvation itself, Heb 10:39 , and, which is equivalent, the purchased possession, Eph 1:14 ; and it may signify in the text, the obtaining the glory of Christ in a way of purchase, as also by diligent endeavours after it, by way of acquisition, as the word seems to signify. And by the glory of Christ is not meant the glory we give to him, as some would strain the words to that sense; but rather, the glory we shall receive from him, which is the same which the Father hath given to him, and which he hath given to his people. Joh 17:22 , whereby they are co-heirs with him, Rom 8:17 . And so the apostle sets forth the greatness of this salvation, to which these believers were called, it is to the obtaining the same glory with Christ, in kind at least; and shows their different state from those that perish, and will be damned, mentioned in the former verses. Or if we read the words, ye are called to be a peculiar people, as the Greek word is so rendered, 1Pe 2:9 , laov eiv piripoihsin , a peculiar people, and understand by the glory of Christ, that glory of his grace he hath manifested herein, it shows also how God hath distinguished them from those before mentioned.

Poole: 2Th 2:15 - Therefore // Whether by word, or our epistle // whether by word or epistle The former verses contained consolation, this is an exhortation: the apostle had assured them of their being elected and called, yet exhorts them to...

The former verses contained consolation, this is an exhortation: the apostle had assured them of their being elected and called, yet exhorts them to their duty. Assurance of salvation doth not encourage negligence; the apostle takes his argument from thence to quicken them:

Therefore & c. And that which he exhorts them to is:

1. To stand fast a military word, speaking as a captain to his soldiers; so 1Co 16:13 Eph 6:14 ; having before foretold a great apostacy that would come. Or because he had told them of the great glory they had been called to the obtaining of by the gospel, he exhorts them to stand fast, which implies a firm persuasion of mind and constant purpose of will, and stands opposite to hesitation and despondency.

2. To hold the traditions which they had been taught The word tradition signifies any thing delivered to another; especially meant of doctrines. The Pharisees’ doctrine is called tradition, Mat 15:3 ; and so the true doctrines of the gospel, being such as the apostles delivered to the people; as the doctrine of the Lord’ s supper is said to be delivered, 1Co 11:23 ; and so Rom 6:13 .

Whether by word, or our epistle by word of mouth in public preaching, or private instruction. The apostle had both preached and written to these Thessalonians, before he wrote this Second Epistle. And that the papists should hence infer that there are matters of necessary consequence in religion, not contained in the Scriptures, is without ground. These they call traditions, some whereof are concerning faith, others concerning manners, others ritual, with respect to the worship of God, or the external polity of the church. But who can assure us what these are? What a door is here opened to introduce what men please into the church, under pretence of tradition! Who were the persons the apostle intrusted to keep these traditions? Why should he not declare the whole system of gospel truths he had received from Christ in writing, as well as part? Why should he conceal some things, when he wrote others? And doth not the apostle assure Timothy that All Scripture is given by inspiration of God, and is profitable for doctrine, for reproof for correction, for instruction; that the man of God may be perfect, throughly furnished unto all good works? 2Ti 3:16,17 . What need then traditions? And how can we know that they are by Divine inspiration, as we are assured all Scripture is? Our Saviour reproved the Pharisees about their traditions, when from hence they would observe and impose ceremonies of washing hands, cups, and platters, Mat 15:2-6 , yea, and by them make the commandments of God of none effect; which the apostle cautions the Colossians about, Col 2:8 ; and whereof Paul declares his zeal before his conversion, Gal 1:14 : and we find men’ s zeal still more about them than moral duties, and express institutions of God’ s worship. All the apostle’ s doctrine,

whether by word or epistle he calls by the name of traditions in the text here, and he commends the Corinthians, 1Co 11:2 , that they kept the traditions delivered to them; but were not they all committed to writing in some place or other of his Epistles? And which were, and which were not, who can be certain? And why should traditions be confined only to those things which the apostle did not write? He exhorts the Thessalonians to hold the traditions which they had been taught, whether by word or epistle. And if they hold them with strength, as the word is, by this means they would stand fast.

Poole: 2Th 2:16 - our Lord Jesus Christ // God the Father // Which hath loved us The apostle here addeth prayer to his exhortation: the word and prayer are to go together, whether it be written or preached; as the twelve told the...

The apostle here addeth prayer to his exhortation: the word and prayer are to go together, whether it be written or preached; as the twelve told the disciples, Act 6:4 : We will give ourselves to the word and prayer. He had planted them a church, but he knew God gave the increase, 1Co 3:6 . The persons he prays to are here, first,

our Lord Jesus Christ which was a good argument in Athanasius’ s time, for the dignity of Christ, against the Arians; and so it is still, and now against the Socinians: for God alone is the object of worship, and the bestower of those gifts which he here prays for. Only the apostle, when he mentions Christ, delights to mention him in his relation to his people; so he doth for the most part in all his Epistles, and so in this text. He useth a pronoun possessive, our, for it is relation and interest which commendeth and sweeteneth any good to us. And the other person is

God the Father who is the Father of lights, from whom cometh every good and perfect gift, Jam 1:17 ; and whom in his prayer he mentions together with Christ, because no access can be to God but through Christ, and no good gift descends to us but through him. And so God the Father is mentioned in his relation to his people also, God, even our Father; and when Christ is ours, in him God is ours also. And the apostle thus looking, and thus speaking of Christ and of God, strengthens his own and their faith, for the obtaining of the gifts he prays for.

Which hath loved us: another argument is from God’ s love: our doubts in prayer arise more from unbelief in God’ s will, than his power, which will vanish when we look upon him in his love to us; for the nature of love is velle bonum, to will good to whom we love. Another is, from gifts already received, which are, first,

everlasting consolation whereby it appears, that God’ s love is communicative, and that it is not common, but his special love he spake of. Outward comforts are common gifts, but these the apostle means not here, because they are not everlasting; they continue not beyond death; they begin in time and end with time: but this consolation begins in time, and abides to eternity; and this man cannot give, the world cannot give, nor we give it ourselves, God giveth it only; and he gives it to whom he loveth, as every man seeks to comfort those whom he loves: and though some whom God loves may not feel his consolation, yet they have a right, and God hath it in reserve for them: Light is sown for the righteous, and gladness for the upright in heart, Psa 97:11 . And though sometimes it may be interrupted where it is felt, yet not so as to be destroyed in its foundation, and to hinder its return, either in the temporal or eternal world, where it will be everlasting; so that as God is styled the God of all grace, 1Pe 5:10 ; so, the God of all comfort, 2Co 1:3 . And by us in the text he means these Thessalonians as well as himself, for he had spoken before of their joy in the Holy Ghost, 1Th 1:6 . And the other gift is, good hope. Hope, as a natural affection, is the expectation of the soul; and the object of it is bonum futurum, arduum, possibile; good, future good, difficult, and possible. But, as a grace, it is the expectation of the good things God hath promised, and not yet exhibited. And it is called good hope, good by way of eminency; with respect to the objects of it, which are eminently good; the certainty of it, it will not make ashamed, Rom 5:5 ; compared to an anchor sure and stedfast, Heb 6:19 : the regularness of it; things promised only, and as they are promised; else it is presumption, and not hope: the fruits of it; peace, purity, industry, and consolation also, and therefore joined with it here in the text: as the apostle speaks elsewhere of rejoicing in hope, Rom 5:2 Rom 12:12 Heb 3:6 . Or, as some, it is called good hope, with respect to the degree they had attained of it in their hearts; though they had not yet the good things promised, yet they had good hope of enjoying them. And by this epithet he distinguisheth this hope from the carnal vain hope of the men of the world, and the false hope of hypocrites, Job 8:13 ; and themselves also from the state they were in when Gentiles, without hope, Eph 2:12 . And this also is God’ s gift, as he is called the God of hope, Rom 15:13 , not only as the object, but the author of it. And both these gifts are here said to be through grace; for else we could have had no ground either of hope or comfort. Sin had shut up our way to both, it is only grace that hath opened it to us. What we enjoy at present, and what we hope to enjoy, is all through grace. And from these gifts already received the apostle strengthens his faith about the other things he here prays for.

Poole: 2Th 2:17 - Comfort your hearts // And stablish you in every good word and work Next, we have the things prayed for: Comfort your hearts though he said before, who hath given us everlasting consolation. The apostle means, ei...

Next, we have the things prayed for:

Comfort your hearts though he said before, who hath given us everlasting consolation. The apostle means, either actual possession of what God had given title to, or a continued supply and increase of comfort already received. And he prays for this either in respect of the afflictions they suffered, that they might not faint; or to enable them the better to stand fast in the faith, and not fall away, as others. And so it agrees with the next petition for them.

And stablish you in every good word and work: the word of truth is this good word, Pro 4:2 , as the gospel is called, 2Co 6:7 . And the doctrines of it are all good, 1Ti 4:6 ; they are good for instruction, for correction, for reproof, for doctrine, 2Ti 3:16 . All truth is an intellectual good, whether natural or moral; but evangelical truth is by way of eminence good. It is a good word which is a word of salvation, Act 13:26 ; and to be established in it, is firmly to believe it, and to hold it fast against seducing opinion, or persecutions; and by every good word he means all Divine truth, especially the greater truths; not to hold some truths and let others go. And to word the apostle adds work, that there may be a harmony between faith and practice. As the doctrines of the gospel are true, so the works they require are good. And good works are manifold, respecting God, our neighbour, and ourselves. A Christian should not only practise them all, but be established in them, which implies constancy, perseverance, and resolution. True religion is not word only, but work; it is not only speculative, but practical. A sound mind ought to be joined with a holy life. And to make a work good, the principle, rule, manner, and end must all be good.

PBC: 2Th 2:1 - -- 2Th 2:1 When Is That Day? Now we beseech you, brethren, by the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ, and by our gathering together unto him, That ye be n...

2Th 2:1

When Is That Day?

Now we beseech you, brethren, by the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ, and by our gathering together unto him, That ye be not soon shaken in mind, or be troubled, neither by spirit, nor by word, nor by letter as from us, as that the day of Christ is at hand. {2Th 2:1-2}

Commentators are divided as to the factual details behind these two verses. Did the Thessalonians misinterpret Paul’s first letter to them, incorrectly concluding that Paul expected the Lord’s return within his lifetime? Or did one of Paul’s critics misinterpret his teachings to the Thessalonians in an effort to win them away from Paul’s godly influence and leadership? We can’t know with certainty which of these two scenarios is true. However, neither violates the primary emphasis of the passage. The Thessalonians mistook Paul’s teaching on the Second Coming, and upon learning about it, he wrote this letter to correct the error.

The full preterist school of eschatology holds that Paul’s use of the first person pronoun in 1Th 4:17 means that Paul expected the Second Coming in his lifetime. If that were the case, why would Paul rebuke the idea of an immediate return of Christ in 2 Thessalonians? Effectively Paul confronted and rejected the preterist interpretation of his words in 2 Thessalonians! This viewpoint holds that the " Second Coming" occurred with God’s judgment against Jerusalem and the Jewish first century culture in A. D. 70 with the Roman army’s siege and sacking of Jerusalem. Aside from Paul’s confrontation of the idea that he taught or believed in an immediate return of Christ, the event Paul described in 1Th 4:1-18 cannot be reconciled with the events of A. D. 70. Particularly as one considers the geographic location of Thessalonica compared to Jerusalem, the siege of Jerusalem and the destruction of the temple complex would not have a significant impact on the Thessalonians at all. Further Paul would have no reason to explain the Second Coming as he did in 1Th 4:1-18 in terms of the Thessalonians being raised from the dead, meeting the Lord in the air, and ever being with the Lord. It would require shameless allegorical interpretation to remotely harmonize these words with the events of A. D. 70.

It is more likely that Paul intended to prepare the Thessalonians that the Second Coming was not immediate at all in his first letter to them. 1Th 5:1-11 goes into as much detail regarding the unknown, and unpredictable, time of the Second Coming as the fourth chapter documents the fact of the Second Coming. A. T. Robertson offers some pertinent thoughts regarding this passage and the question of the timing and nature of the Second Coming. He explains the meaning of the word translated " as" in " ... as that the day of Christ is at hand."

" Here it means ‘to wit that,’ though ‘as that’ or ‘as if’ does not miss it much. Certainly it flatly denies that by conversation or by letter he had stated that the second coming was immediately at hand. ‘It is this misleading assertion that accounts both for the increased discouragement of the faint-hearted to encourage whom Paul writes 2Th 1:3-2:17, and for the increased meddlesomeness of the idle brethren to warn whom Paul writes 2Th 3:1-18 It is enough to give one pause to note Paul’s indignation over this use of his name by one of the over-zealous advocates of the view that Christ was coming at once. It is true that Paul was still alive, but, if such a ‘pious fraud’ was so common and easily condoned as some today argue, it is difficult to explain Paul’s evident anger. Moreover, Paul’s words should make us hesitate to affirm that Paul definitely proclaimed the early return of Jesus. He hoped for it undoubtedly, but he did not specifically proclaim it as so many today assert and accuse him of misleading the early Christians with a false presentation." [i]

It seems evident on a reasonable and straightforward reading of these verses that Paul rejected the idea that the Second Coming would occur in his lifetime, or in the lifetime of the Thessalonians. Even if this point were not so clearly set forth, the description Paul gives of the Second Coming does not remotely harmonize with the events that actually occurred in August of A. D. 70 at Jerusalem.

What did Paul teach in this lesson? The " coming of the Lord Jesus" was a central point to Paul’s teaching, an event that would involve the gathering together of Paul and of the Thessalonians to Him. It would be a day so central to the glory of the Lord Jesus Christ, not necessarily an exclusive manifestation of divine judgment, but also of his glory as he gathered his people to Himself, that Paul described it as " the day of Christ." " Our gathering together unto him" requires far more than a geographically local event at Jerusalem. Even Paul and the Thessalonians, at the time of this letter’s writing separated by significant distance, would be gathered together unto Christ.

Paul’s primary concern in this lesson had to do with the current state of mind in Thessalonica. He sensed that they were " shaken in mind," and " troubled" by the false teaching or false interpretation of his teachings regarding the Second Coming. He preeminently reveals a pastor’s heart, passionately concerned for these people and their spiritual health and peace of mind. The most significant truth to ensure that peace related to their correct understanding of the Lord’s return. Misunderstand that event and they were vulnerable to an unstable and disruptive outlook. Get this event clearly set in their minds and they would be well insulated against such negative forces against their faith.

The Biblical centrality of doctrine of the Second Coming is no less essential to a healthy Biblical faith today than it was for the Thessalonians. Listen for a moment to the " Left Behind" advocates who have forsaken Paul’s teachings that the time of the Second Coming cannot be known, that it will come as a thief in the night, and you will see firsthand the experiential problems of incorrect eschatology. Although most followers of this teaching avoid a precise date, they consistently predict that we are " living in the last days," that the event can’t be more than a few years away at most. They live from one fictional depiction of the event to the next. Having forsaken the New Testament teaching that the Lord’s return will be public and universal, both in its appearance and its impact on humanity, living and dead, {Joh 5:28-29; Re 1:7} advocates of this view become impassioned over fictional representations of the event. Their passion for this viewpoint has poisoned the climate of teaching regarding what should be the most universally accepted truth of Scripture, the nature of the Lord’s return and glory. No one dares to mention the doctrine of the Second Coming in mixed Christian settings because " The Second Coming is so divisive and emotional, that we should just ignore it and teach other Biblical themes." Was the Second Coming divisive for Paul and other New Testament Christians? Was its true character so uncertain and so subject to misunderstanding that almost every New Testament church held a different view on it? Or was it the most unifying and comforting of all the core doctrines of the apostles and the early Christians? Paul would not give up this essential doctrine to misunderstanding or to false teaching! He understood what faint-hearted contemporary Christians who avoid the doctrine have forgotten. Take away the truth of the Second Coming and you take away the foundation of Biblical truth, along with its empowering and stabilizing impact on our daily Christian living. Lose this truth and you’ve lost the focal point of every other Biblical truth. Untie this truth from your faith and you lose the anchor of faith that will steer your life through the storms and trials that you will face sooner or later. Either hold to this truth or let go of your comfort when trials invade your life. Paul would not stand still for such a dangerous erosion of the revelation he received and shared with us in Scripture.

As with any other Biblical truth, we should present and defend our understanding of Scriptural teaching with grace and tenderness, but with firmness that clearly exhibits our commitment to its truth. Rather than using this doctrine to justify mistreating other believers, we should use it to comfort them. {Mt 24:46-51} {Lu 12:45} {and context} Whether they need such profound comfort today or not, the time will come in their life when they do need it. We should maintain a kind comforting spirit toward them at all times so that we may be able in their day of trial to remind them of the comforts of this incredible truth.

337

[i] Robertson, A. (1997) Word Pictures in the New Testament. Vol V c1932. Vol VI c1933 by Sunday School Board of the Southern Baptist Convention. 2Th 2:2. Oak Harbor; Logos Research Systems.

PBC: 2Th 2:3 - -- 2Th 2:3 What Next? Who is the Man of Sin? 2Th 2:3-5 Let no man deceive you by any means: for that day shall not come, except there come a falling aw...

2Th 2:3

What Next? Who is the Man of Sin?

2Th 2:3-5 Let no man deceive you by any means: for that day shall not come, except there come a falling away first, and that man of sin be revealed, the son of perdition; Who opposeth and exalteth himself above all that is called God, or that is worshipped; so that he as God sitteth in the temple of God, shewing himself that he is God. Remember ye not, that, when I was yet with you, I told you these things?

This chapter from 2 Thessalonians frames many fierce battles among Christians concerning eschatology, the doctrine of final things. It seems strange that Christians should draw other Christians’ blood over an interpretation of their archenemy whose primary objective is to draw Christians’ blood!

The language of this passage is somewhat unique so that we cannot go to many other passages that contain similar language as an aid in our efforts to interpret it. However, we must not overlook a central point Paul makes in 2Th 2:5, " ... I told you these things." Great as the difficulty is for us, we cannot doubt that Paul and the Thessalonians knew well what he had in mind. Paul’s intent is not to introduce a new idea to the Thessalonians, but to refresh their minds on an old truth he had already taught them. Although we cannot know what Paul taught this church during his personal presence with them, we have a written record of what he taught them earlier, likely only a year earlier or less, in 1 Thessalonians. Since the words appear in a letter and Paul refers to earlier teaching, we may consider the likelihood that Paul had something in mind that he taught in 1 Thessalonians. At the least what he presents here will not conflict with what he wrote in 1 Thessalonians.

Rather than teaching the Thessalonians that the day of the Lord’s return could occur at any moment, Paul rejected this idea. In fact the idea of an immediate return was the central thought of the error he here confronts and refutes. A. T. Robertson corroborates this idea. " The second coming not only is not " imminent," but will not take place before certain important things take place, a definite rebuff to the false enthusiasts of 2Th 2:2." [i] Thus rather than corroborating the idea that the Second Coming would occur in their lifetime, Paul rejects the idea with specific points regarding events that will precede that final day. An indefinite time will intervene between Paul’s writing and the Second Coming. As the time draws near, a colossal rebellion will occur against God and his dominion. If we accept Paul’s point that he has already taught these same truths, possibly in 1 Thessalonians, we may conclude that the precursors to the Second Coming will appear and unfold first. Then suddenly the trumpet shall blow and the Lord shall return in a universal visible appearance. The dead shall be raised and the final judgment shall occur.

Who is the man of sin?

Perhaps we may find more success in determining who the man of sin is not, However, our search will eliminate a significant number of aberrant views that frequently cloud the theological landscape and obscure what we might learn about this question from Scripture.

False views that have occurred throughout history include the following:

1.   He is the evil emperor Nero raised from the dead and leading the minions of darkness in a final rebellion against God. There is no

Biblical support for this idea.

2.   He is some other Roman emperor who persecuted the early

Christians. Again we find no Biblical support for the idea.

3.   He is Judas Iscariot raised from the dead and leading the evil empire against God. Do I need to repeat my point? There is no

Scripture whatever that hints at such an idea.

4.   He is either a particular pope or the Roman Catholic Church in general. This idea grows more out of hatred for Roman Catholicism than out of Biblical exegesis. True, at times the Church of Rome has stained her hands with Christian blood as during the Inquisition.  However, neither she nor any of her leaders can match the criteria Paul sets for this evil personality. This view first appeared during the Reformation and the heated polarity between Rome and the Reformers.

5.   Over the centuries various Christians have suggested any number of individual men who appeared particularly hostile to Christianity as being the anti-Christ, the man of sin. At times even powerful political leaders who were not particularly hostile to Christianity were suggested as fulfilling this prediction. For example, when Henry Kissinger was Secretary of State and seemed to have so much influence over the world political scene, some Christians even suggested that he would make a move to take over the United Nations and appear as the man of sin! Time has an incredible way of eliminating many false ideas!

What do we actually know from Paul’s writing about this evil figure? First of all, I suggest that Paul’s teaching in these few verses eliminates any human being from consideration. Consider his obvious timelessness. He shall " be revealed" in the last day, but he exists and is quite active in the first century as Paul writes to the Thessalonians. Notice the present tense of the verbs that describe his present activity. He opposes. He exalts himself above all that is called God. He sits in God’s temple. He pretends to be (shows himself that he is) God. For Paul, the man of sin is not a future human being who will be born in the last era of human history as we know it. He existed at the time of Paul’s writing. He will be revealed at the last time, but he existed when Paul wrote the Thessalonian letter. In fact he was quite active at that time according to Paul’s words in these verses. These points eliminate any human being from the competition.

An alternate view that does not directly conflict with the passage holds that the man of sin will not be one individual human being, but the general character or personality of evil men in their active rebellion against God. Whether Paul had this idea in mind or not we cannot know with any significant degree of certainty, but the idea presents a self-evident truth. The character and conduct of evil men always presents itself in this manner and with these traits.

We should note a practical and instructive point in this context. Vine notes that the Greek word translated falling away was used of political rebellion in the first century. Sometimes passive Christians will speak of apostasy and backsliding as neutral or at least a passive something that happened to them, almost like stubbing one’s foot on an object and stumbling or falling. Paul will have nothing to do with such an irresponsible attitude! For Paul falling away constitutes active rebellion against God, whether we consider it in terms of Christians turning from their active and pure faith or in terms of this " man of sin." He never allows any of the believers in the churches to whom he wrote to view sin as a passive event! The very idea smacks of modern antinomianism. " God loves you so much that he doesn’t really care how you live. Do your best, but don’t work up a sweat over your Christianity." For Paul this abominable attitude constitutes active rebellion against God! We should reject it with equal disdain.

We occasionally speak of the personification of a particular idea in terms of an individual. The cosmopolitan man or woman displays certain traits, but we actually do not intend to identify one particular individual. This idea offers at least a possible interpretation of Paul’s intent in our study passage.

Perhaps Paul’s intent (indeed the Holy Spirit’s intent) is to identify the chief anarchist who always leads the spiritual revolt against God. Given the fact that later {2Th 2:9} Paul refers to this being in terms of his coming being " after the workings of Satan," a point that suggests that it is not Satan himself, but perhaps a being who stands close beside him, working intimately and powerfully with him. Christians should view any being or influence other than God that demands their worship as coming in the spirit of the man of sin.

339

[i] Robertson, A. (1997). Word Pictures in the New Testament. Vol. V c1932, Vol. VI c1933 by Sunday School Board of the Southern Baptist Convention. {2Th 2:3} Oak Harbor: Logos Research Systems.

PBC: 2Th 2:6 - -- 2Th 2:6 What, or Who, is the Mystery of Iniquity? 2Th 2:6-12 And now ye know what withholdeth that he might be revealed in his time. For the mystery...

2Th 2:6

What, or Who, is the Mystery of Iniquity?

2Th 2:6-12 And now ye know what withholdeth that he might be revealed in his time. For the mystery of iniquity doth already work: only he who now letteth will let, until he be taken out of the way. And then shall that Wicked be revealed, whom the Lord shall consume with the spirit of his mouth, and shall destroy with the brightness of his coming: Even him, whose coming is after the working of Satan with all power and signs and lying wonders, And with all deceivableness of unrighteousness in them that perish; because they received not the love of the truth, that they might be saved. And for this cause God shall send them strong delusion, that they should believe a lie: That they all might be damned who believed not the truth, but had pleasure in unrighteousess.

This chapter possibly contains the most disputed verses in the New Testament, challenged only by Heb 6:1-20. In one verse the hindering force appears as impersonal, " what." In another verse it appears as a person, " he." Or do these two expressions describe the two opposing forces of the invisible spirit world?

We should avoid excessive pursuits of difficult points to the neglect of clear truths that also appear here. Who hinders? What does he hinder? Why? These are challenging questions. Ask six people, even Biblical scholars, and you’ll likely get about five or six distinct answers with very little cohesion among them.

What can we know from the lesson? We see the outline of the colossal battle of the ages shaping up. Satan appears for one last effort to derail God’s eternal plan. He parodies the divine with all kinds of miracles and wonders, but at the end of the day they are all mere parody, not the real thing performed in loving mercy by God.

This lesson mirrors the final conflict described in the closing chapters of Revelation. If you read those chapters closely, you will discover something of a surprise. John sets the stage for a colossal battle. Satan and his forces array themselves against the Lion-Lamb. The Ruling Lamb takes angels and redeemed saints with him, but their garments are not the garments of soldiers, but of civilians. They appear, not to assist the Lamb in the final battle, but to witness the Lamb’s final defeat of the archenemy. Although the stage is set for a battle, the Lamb merely speaks and the enemy fades into defeat. The famous symbol of defeat, that blood flows to the depth of a horse’s bridle, leaves no doubt that a battle was fought and that one or the other sides in the conflict suffered incredible losses. Yet no one with the Lamb appears to have even participated in the battle, much less died in it. The blood depicts Satan’s defeat! And our passage in 2 Thessalonians confirms with clarity what is not so clear in the Revelation counterpart. The Lamb’s final weapon that defeats Satan finally and for ever is the simple and sovereign expression of his voice! He speaks against Satan, and the battle is over! Praise God for ultimate victory such as we have never known before. On that day all of God’s children will believe in the sovereign power of the Lamb’s voice, {Joh 5:25} though some of his people do not view it so highly now. The parodies and charades of miracles wielded by Satan may frighten and even deceive some of God’s people now, but they will not deceive our Lord on that day.

Accompanying the Lamb’s wilting voice in the defeat will be the melting force of his glory. It will be embraced with joy by the saints, but it will be the very force that destroys the evil one.

We might wonder at the terms that describe the cause of judgment, that they received not the love of the truth. If God reveals truth to his elect and gives them a love for it, how can he condemn those who are not his elect for not receiving the love of the truth? The conclusion overlooks the cause-effect pattern that appears in the lesson. They took pleasure in unrighteousness so fully and eagerly that their judgment actually came upon them because of this sin. In other words their judgment and their blindness is part of a righteous judicial blindness imposed upon them. While unregenerate sinners cannot {Ro 8:5-8} receive or embrace the spiritual truths of God, they can use their natural intelligence to understand the handprint of God upon his creation, a fact that according to Paul they stubbornly refuse to do. {Ro 1:19-23} They will justly stand in judgment before God for this sin, the point of our passage. Their judgment will not be for what they could not do, but for what they could have done, but refused to do with sinful rebellion against the God who created the universe.

The lesson is building to draw a sharp contrast between the elect and the lost, between saints and sinners. One shook their fist in the face of God and refused to acknowledge him, even in natural things where his hand is as clearly seen as in the spiritual world. The other bows in humble submission to the will of God with thankful hearts for undeserved mercies lavished upon them by a gracious Savior. Rather than question the divine motives, much less the divine justice or the divine right, follow this passage into a more careful scrutiny of the motive and heart of the wicked. You will begin to see in a finite way what evokes the divine judgment against them. Man’s incredible rejection of God defies the rational mind that God gave to him. Often rather than acknowledge God’s hand in anything evil men will utter senseless blasphemies against him.

Often man in his desperate attempt to keep God out of the equation will reveal his own guile. Have we not all heard the reasoning of the evolutionists who must constantly increase the time necessary for the various kinds and complexities of life on earth to evolve? From a few thousand years it grew to a few million years. Today they tell us that it may have been several hundred million years. Anchor this point clearly in your mind. Planet earth must have maintained an evolution-friendly climate for hundreds of millions of years in order for evolution to have a leg of credibility. Then when many of the same scientific minds shift their focus to outer space and the variety of asteroids that spin around us and at times frighteningly close to us, these same men tell us that about every hundred thousand years one of these asteroids collides with planet earth and destroys all living things. One supposed scientific point devastates the other! The collision of asteroids defines the space during which life as we know it must have developed to less than a hundred thousand years, a time lapse that these same scientific minds will frankly tell you is impossibly short for life as we know it to evolve out of primordial slime. Such scientific contradictions often appear within circles of academia where God is consistently ridiculed and eliminated. God will have more than adequate sins on which to judge evil humans and to sentence them to eternal punishment.

Try to follow Paul’s frame of reference and his mind as you work your way through these verses. For Paul, there is no question regarding divine justice. The wicked people who face God in that final judgment will deserve every word they hear in their sentence. They will deserve the punishment imposed upon them for their sins against God.

Another point in which we should not allow the less clear points in our passage to obscure the plain teaching relates to the present masking of evil compared with its final disclosure. In our present age evil is covered up and camouflaged so as to appear as if it were actually something good. Gullible humans will see any appearance of the miraculous and try to rationalize that it must have come from God, even though Paul clearly reveals that Satan and his emissaries will parody God in miracles and wonders. The evil one and his works seem rather unclear at times now, but then in the light of God’s judgment they will appear clearly in all their evil character. Notice that Paul characterizes these wonders as " lying wonders." They did not occur to benefit mankind out of mercy from their perpetrator. They appeared as a calculated attempt to deceive. Satan’s perpetual disposition appears here as clearly as it appeared in the Garden of Eden where we see it in direct contrast to God and his nature. God gave man everything in the garden that the heart could desire that was good, and he didn’t have to work to enjoy it. Satan entered the garden with deceptive subtlety. From his entrance we have no doubt as to his motive. He wants to strip God of his glory in creation, to steal away the crown jewel of God’s creation, Adam and Eve. He utters one lie after another to entice Eve. We cannot miss his motive. He used her as the tool in his conflict with God. She is no more than a weapon in his hands as he intends to demean the God who created both the place and the people who inhabited it. Never miss his disposition. It never changes!

340

PBC: 2Th 2:13 - -- 2Th 2:13 How Does God Draw us to Himself? {2Th 2:13-14} But we are bound to give thanks alway to God for you, brethren beloved of the Lord, because ...

2Th 2:13

How Does God Draw us to Himself?

{2Th 2:13-14} But we are bound to give thanks alway to God for you, brethren beloved of the Lord, because God hath from the beginning chosen you to salvation through sanctification of the Spirit and belief of the truth: Whereunto he called you by our gospel, to the obtaining of the glory of our Lord Jesus Christ.

Consistent with the history of this chapter, our study verses in this chapter have seen their share of controversy throughout the history of Christian doctrine. Is Paul referring to our eternal election and salvation in these verses? Is he teaching that God draws the elect to him eternally through the gospel? Does Paul establish some form of " double election" in this lesson, one for eternal purposes and one for timely activities? If so, can we actually affirm that the apathy we occasionally see toward Biblical truth reflects God’s supposed secret will, that only a small number of the elect will respond favorably to Scripture and its revelation? Most of these ideas tend to complicate rather than clarify the point, not to mention that they also tend to contradict other passages that more clearly teach on the various themes raised by the questions. The hermeneutical principle of the perspicuity of Scripture directs us to follow the more clear and repetitive passages as we seek to interpret the less clear passages.

In the greater context of this chapter Paul is clearly drawing a contrast between wicked people and children of God. Our study verses begin with " But," distinctly contrasting what Paul will write about the Thessalonian believers with what he just wrote about the wicked people who bring divine judgment upon themselves by their fierce opposition to God. Whereas they preferred lying wonders and strong delusion to the truth of God, Paul thanks God for the Thessalonians because they cherish the truth God revealed to them. This is the dominate truth of the context, a point we should follow through the various movements of the lesson.

God has from the beginning chosen you... Commentaries differ widely in their interpretation of this pivotal term. Some interpret the beginning as God’s eternal and determinative purpose. Others apply the term to the beginning of the Thessalonians’ discipleship. Some interpret the choice to the eternal decree of election, making their case that the different Greek word translated chosen merely reflects stylistic variation.

Keeping the dominant theme in mind will guide us through this difficulty. The Greek word translated chosen is haireomai SGreek: 138. haireomai. It appears three times in the New Testament. It never appears in any other passage that teaches on the theme of God’s eternal election of his people to salvation. It may mean to choose for one’s self. It also means to prefer or to select. In both of the other appearances of the word in the New Testament it clearly refers to a preference or selection.

In Php 1:22 Paul is struggling with the two possible paths that his life will take. He is in prison. He may die at the hands of the Romans and go to heaven. He may be released so that he can again minister to the Philippians in person. In the verse referenced he openly struggles with the choice, the preference. One choice is better for him, to depart and to be with Christ. The other choice is better for the Philippians.

In Heb 11:25 we read of Moses reaching spiritual maturity. Despite growing up in Pharaoh’s household, Moses made a faith-choice to walk away from that lifestyle in favor of God’s call to lead his people out of Egypt. Moses chose to suffer affliction with God’s people rather than to enjoy the temporary pleasures of sin in Pharaoh’s household.

Clearly in both of these passages we see the word referring to a preference. Neither of the passages offers a strong parallel to eternal election.

On the basis of this word and its use in the only other instances of its use in the New Testament, it seems reasonable to reject the idea that our study passage deals with the eternal decree of election.

As exhibited in the Thessalonians’ favorable response to Paul’s preaching, contrasted with those who prefer lying wonders and delusion to any truth that would honor God, Paul seems to be establishing that God prefers and commands faithfulness in his people to the dishonorable alternatives we see exhibited in the wicked people described in 2Th 2:10-12. God directed both the Holy Spirit and Paul in his preaching to present convincing truth to the Thessalonians. God selected or preferred that they obey that truth and enjoy the glory of Christ in their faithful obedience to the gospel. There is a salvation experience in our obedience to the gospel. Although I am increasingly inclined to reject the term " time salvation" because it has too frequently been used to devalue the Biblical significance of faithfulness, there is a sense in which we experience a saving benefit through the gospel. Rather than divide Biblical salvation up into little isolated boxes, one for time and one for eternity, we should see the whole Biblical teaching as one integrated continuum. This may well be John’s intent with the river he described in the closing chapters of Revelation. God’s saving purpose began in eternity before he created the universe. It flows continuously through time and blesses many of his children as they live. It will gather momentum and continue its certain flow until all the elect enjoy its waters in eternity. As we touch the waters of salvation in our life, we realize its blessings and are refreshed in our spiritual activities.

God designed the gospel and sent the Holy Spirit to facilitate that blessing in his children now. All our enjoyment of salvation should not be reserved for heaven! We should live so as to demonstrate a vivid contrast between wicked people who prefer strong delusion to God-honoring truth and our own conduct. This view of salvation does not diminish or devalue faithful service to God and to his people.

What are the processes that God employs to lead his people to this salvation experience? He sends the Holy Spirit to convict and to refine our consciences consistently and increasingly toward godliness, toward God. This process is active and specific. Occasionally the antinomian spirit (the sinful spirit in man that rejects God’s moral law as applicable to us) will actually attempt to make the case that Jesus’ imputed and saving righteousness negates any need for us to practice faithful godly living. Such an attitude is a disgrace to Biblical ethics and to the whole theme of Scripture. If you so much as name the name of Christ, Scripture calls on you to depart from iniquity! {2Ti 2:19} The Holy Spirit will never leave a child of God in a state of moral indifference or, for that matter, a state of moral ignorance. Many years ago a young woman who had made some wrong moral choices told me that no one ever taught her that the things she had pursued were wrong. She attempted to plead ignorance as justification for her sinful choices. However, she suffered from a haunting sense of guilt that she could not escape. Why? She knew by the Holy Spirit’s conviction that her conduct was sinful, but she refused to follow His sanctifying influence. A calloused rejection of the Holy Spirit’s conviction will inevitably lead a child of God to a sense of unresolved guilt. {Heb 10:26-27}

In addition to the internal working of the Holy Spirit that consistently leads us toward faithfulness God sends us the gospel with its external reminders of truth. Every experience of the gospel, even when the sermon deals primarily with doctrinal or theological issues, calls us to live so as to honor God and reserve our energy and choices for his glory.

In our context Paul distinctly names the objective of the " choice" and the means God directs to take us to the high road. He called us by the gospel to obtain the glory of our Lord Jesus Christ. If Paul had intended to teach on the new birth, he would more likely have written that God called us to obtain the life of our Lord Jesus Christ. However, when he teaches on this truth, Paul always refers to it as a creation, a divine work performed by God, not a cooperative work performed partly by God and partly by us. {2Co 5:17; Eph 2:10}

This lesson confronts and challenges each of us. Where are we today on the continuum of sanctification? Have we fallen prey to the antinomian spirit and lost our zest for godliness? Have we become careless and indifferent to the glory of our Lord Jesus Christ? Indeed have we lost the sharp distinction that Paul witnessed between the wicked and the believers in our passage? May we reclaim the glory of our Lord Jesus Christ today! We start that process by following the Holy Spirit’s conviction within and by submitting joyfully to the gospel without.

341

PBC: 2Th 2:15 - -- 2Th 2:15 Tradition: The Good and the Bad 2Th 2:15 Therefore, brethren, stand fast, and hold the traditions which ye have been taught, whether by wor...

2Th 2:15

Tradition: The Good and the Bad

2Th 2:15 Therefore, brethren, stand fast, and hold the traditions which ye have been taught, whether by word, or our epistle.

Tradition is one of those words that can have such a distinct, even polarizing, meaning. People react to it with fierce loyalty or with equally fierce disdain. Interestingly, the word appears with both meanings in the New Testament. If you study your Bible based on stereotyped definitions from a dictionary, this word may well serve up frequent confusion to your thoughts. Few words illustrate as clearly as this one the value of the first three rules of hermeneutics (Biblical interpretation); 1 context, 2 context, 3 context. We must treasure the value of a comprehensive dictionary of Biblical words, but once we survey the breadth of possible definitions we must allow context to guide our minds to the correct meaning within that scope.

We should never ignore a definition in favor of a private interpretation that favors our personal ideas. For example, the Greek word translated world most frequently in the New Testament has eight definitions in Strong’s dictionary of New Testament words, one of the most abbreviated of acceptable Greek New Testament dictionaries. Which definition will you apply to Joh 3:16? Within this range many sincere Christian people apply the broadest definition of the eight, not considering that this definition forces the passage to contradict other passages in both the Old and the New Testament.

In the gospels Jesus caustically assaulted the first century religious leaders for making their traditions more important than the word of God.

They honored their traditions while voiding Scripture in the process!

If we allow recent practice or even recent history to control our thinking, we are liable to the same errors in principle as that generation. Scripture alone must lead and inform our faith.

Apparently Paul had certain specific ways of doing things in the churches that he founded. By following this practice consistently he established common grounds between these isolated new communities of worship. Paul does not define them in our passage. Or does he? He urges the Thessalonians to stand fast in their faith, part of which requires them to hold certain traditions that they had learned from him. What was Paul’s source for these ideas and practices? We have no way of knowing anything of these traditions other than what we may pick up from Scripture. Perhaps this is the primary point. Scripture alone, not Scripture and tradition, must define and limit our faith and practice. As soon as we broaden our tolerance for any other authority in addition to Scripture, we open the door to a never-ending flow of either erroneous or at the least questionable ideas. Extend the questionable idea a few generations; it soon becomes an institution with its own life and following. You thereby alter rather than preserve the essential culture of the church.

In his commentary on 2 Thessalonians Leon Morris makes an insightful point. " Tradition...is a word that points us to the fact that the Christian message is essentially derivative. It does not originate in people’s fertile imaginations but rests on the facts of the life, death, resurrection, and ascension of Jesus Christ. Paul disclaims originating these things and expressly says that the things he passed on he had himself first received. {1Co 15:3} For us these traditions are preserved in the New Testament.[i]" (Emphasis mine)

Are we willing, truly willing, to accept Morris’ point in our own faith and practice? There are certain cultural ideas that may well find their way into a church due to its own culture. For example, a church in Europe during the Middle Ages existed in a vastly different culture than ours. No doubt many of its practices differed from ours. Perhaps they sang in whispered sounds to avoid being overheard by their persecutors. History documents that at times they avoided singing altogether because of this concern. Later when persecution no longer threatened them, many of them didn’t remember when they had practiced singing in worship, so they objected to it as a new invention, not an old Biblical " tradition" that was being reintroduced into their church culture.

The remainder of this chapter will approach some of our own culture’s traditions that in all likelihood fail the New Testament test. However well meaning or sentimentally favored, we should practice nothing or believe nothing not clearly set forth in New Testament teaching. Actual faith (what we believe) and practice (what we do), not sincerity or a few generations of questionable practice, will determine the validity of our claim to New Testament Christianity. The Roman Catholic Church leads the way in claiming that church tradition and Scripture equally determine acceptable faith and practice. We should not follow her leadership if we expect credibly to claim that our forefathers were not part of that institution.

In many regions of this country churches that are blessed with a young promising gift to the ministry will at some point in his development " liberate" him. The intent is for the church to give its blessing to him and its endorsement to other churches within the fellowship; they believe that this brother has a calling from God and is growing favorably in his work, leading predictably to his ordination. What is the basis of this practice? Most leaders who defend the practice will refer to Heb 13:22, " Know ye not that our brother Timothy is set at liberty..." In that context the correct intent is almost certainly a reference to a time when Timothy may have been imprisoned for his faith, just as Paul was. This verse forms a strong support for Paul’s authorship of the Hebrew epistle. It offers essentially no support whatever for this practice of liberating a young man in the process of his eventual ordination. Arguments as to its being harmless or to its offering encouragement, though well-intended, are irrelevant to Biblical Christian tradition and practice! They merely underscore the idea that either a spurious interpretation of Scripture or something other than Scripture is perfectly acceptable to contemporary church practice.

Other less formally instituted practices, and even less supported by Scripture, sometimes surface in churches. For example, can you imagine people in a church of the first century chatting with each other during the song service? The insult to the reverence of the worship hour would not have been tolerated. Nor would the occasional practice of people casually getting up and moving around during the worship hour have been ignored. For them-it should be no less so for us- worship was a reverential time between the congregation and God, not a casual social hour. Every act, however casually practiced, should contribute to the dignity of worship.

In his history of Primitive Baptists Sylvester Hassell makes a pointed reference to " new school" practices that were introduced and rejected by Primitive Baptists in his day. He published his history around 1875. His reference is to the conflict between old and new school beliefs and practices that brought the Baptist family in America to a tragic schism in 1832. As we read the list that includes mourner’s benches and many other spurious ideas to Biblical teaching, we gladly claim " Old School" standing. Then we encounter a surprise.

Hassell specifically names " shaking hands while singing" as a new school practice that his generation of Primitive Baptists soundly rejected!

I recall two instances that will illustrate the degree to which this now-common and defended practice evolved from a rejected to a revered tradition. When I was very young, I recall an old deacon in the church of my membership complaining that people in our time were soft about their practice of faith. He illustrated the point. In his youth that church did practice the " right hand of fellowship," shaking hands while singing. However, for that church the act had specific meaning. It meant that you believed and supported the words preached by the minister in his sermon. The church knew nothing of the more contemporary idea that shaking hands means that every person in the congregation tries to shake hands, if not carry on brief social visitation, with every other person in the auditorium! For that generation shaking hands meant that each member of the congregation that specifically endorsed the sermon went forward and shook the preacher’s hand. This old deacon approvingly recalled a time when a visiting preacher delivered a sermon that denied the reality of eternal hell-every member of the church stood firmly in their places when the invitation to give him the right hand of fellowship was given! Not a single person in the audience went forward to shake his hand after the sermon! They didn’t believe what the man preached, so they refused to shake his hand in a hypocritical gesture!

My wife’s parents grew up in Texas and came to California in the early years of World War II My wife’s mother specifically recalled that shaking hands while singing was never practiced among the churches where her father pastored during her childhood in Arkansas and Texas. Shortly after the end of World War II the family moved to Lindsay. She recalled someone from that church who had recently visited among Primitive Baptist churches in the east. The returning traveler announced a " new practice" he had witnessed during his travels. The people sang a hymn at the close of the service and shook hands. What a nice thing to do! He suggested that they start the practice. Today this practice is widely observed among Primitive Baptists, though in several regions with close ties to more remote Primitive Baptist history, it is still not practiced.

This particular practice will exemplify the danger of tradition that is elevated to the position of authority in competition with Scripture. There is no record of this practice whatever in the New Testament, nor in church history before the 1832 tension. For eighteen centuries the church didn’t practice it! In Hassell’s day, around 1875, the practice was consistently rejected as originating with the new school movement, not as an undocumented " New Testament" practice to be defended. Apparently the early practice, when it was finally initiated by Primitive Baptists long after Hassell’s death, was observed specifically as a way for individual members to give public endorsement to the content of a sermon. Then it evolved into a way for people to greet other members of the congregation on their way to and from the man who preached and stands at the front of the auditorium to receive their handshake. Today in some areas, California included, the practice demonstrates still more evolution. Have the people form a chain around the perimeter of the auditorium as they shake hands so that every individual person in the congregation can shake hands with every other individual in the group. This practice insidiously degenerates, inevitably so, into a social hour in which the people laugh, exchange words and otherwise distract from the reverential spirit that should always characterize every moment of public worship activities. Occasionally the visitation will become so intense that the congregation can’t even continue the song.

When tradition becomes an expression of personal preference, as Morris observes from people’s " fertile imagination," instead of an expression of New Testament simple and reverential worship, there is no end of the nuances that will appear. Without question, once tradition is given a life apart from New Testament Scripture, every generation will grow its own extension of the practice so that what originated as one tradition in fact evolves into something entirely different.

For Paul and the Thessalonian church, tradition referred specifically to something that began with Jesus and the first apostles. Even Paul didn’t claim the liberty to modify those ideas and practices. Will we stand with New Testament teachings alone in both faith and practice? Or will we join the flow of relativistic ideas that slowly evolve from generation to generation, becoming as much an institution, as much a tradition with life and authority of their own, as what we read in Scripture? We cannot ignore Scripture, or honor Scripture plus something else, and maintain a credible claim to being a simple, a primitive, New Testament community of worship. Paul indeed allowed minimal cultural variation (for example, Gentiles eating certain meats that were prohibited to the Jews), but he did not allow deviation from the basic form of worship, faith, and practice.

These examples merely serve as illustrations that relate to us and to our contemporary ideas. Other examples could be offered from church history. Similar " traditions" evolve in other church fellowships. Our human nature loves variety; it enjoys creating novelty. However, one tradition that cannot find its origin in the New Testament is no more commendable than the other. To practice New Testament Christianity, faithfulness to Scripture, not creative and sentimentally supported novelty, is commanded. Will we claim the New Testament high ground and stand in all things on Scripture alone?

342

[i] Morris, Leon NIGNT: The First and Second Epistles to the Thessalonians, revised, (Grand Rapids, Michigan: William B. Eerdman’s Publishing Company, 1991,) 241.

PBC: 2Th 2:16 - -- 2Th 2:16 Good Hope Through Grace 2Th 2:16-17 Now our Lord Jesus Christ himself, and God, even our Father, which hath loved us, and hath given us eve...

2Th 2:16

Good Hope Through Grace

2Th 2:16-17 Now our Lord Jesus Christ himself, and God, even our Father, which hath loved us, and hath given us everlasting consolation and good hope through grace, Comfort your hearts, and stablish you in every good word and work.

Seldom, particularly in our public worship format, do we interrupt the normal and expected activities to immediately plunge into a season of prayer. In the first two chapters of this letter Paul takes us through some difficult ideas. The difficulty appears in the diversity of opinions and interpretations we encounter regarding their meaning. We would love for Paul to take ten chapters following this one to indulge our questions and to give us every detail of his intent in the chapter. Instead immediately after an intense lesson on eschatology, the doctrines related to the Second Coming of Christ at the end, Paul urges the Thessalonians with strong admonitions and then inserts this abrupt prayer for their comfort and fruitful Christian life.

In our own power neither the Thessalonians nor we could do the things Paul has directed here. If we follow Paul instead of trying to lead him, we will understand what he intended. Both in terms of their belief of the gospel as God’s sacred truth and in terms of their remaining steadfast in traditions that were handed down to them through Paul from the first apostles (not creative traditions instituted by them) Paul realized that these people could not live up to these noble goals in their own abilities. Left to their personal ability or to their stubborn determinism to do it on their own, they would fail miserably. Thus he prays for God to give them such intense comfort and grace that they would find their power in God, not in themselves.

Typically Paul lists God the Father first, followed by the Lord Jesus Christ. Here he lists the Lord Jesus Christ first! Notice here too that he lists Him with his full array of names and titles, Lord Jesus Christ. Leon Morris makes the point that from the time Paul introduced us to the man of sin he will miss no opportunity to magnify the person, power, and work of the Lord Jesus. While both the Lord Jesus and the Father are named as subjects of the sentence, the verbs appear in the singular. We should avoid excessive separation of Father, Son, and Holy Spirit in our Biblical interpretation. Indeed we should avoid the error of modalism that denies the Trinitarian nature of God and asserts that God merely appears in various modes. Sometimes he appears as Father, sometimes as Son, and sometimes as Holy Spirit. This error assaults the historical and Biblical doctrine of the Trinity in favor of an ancient heresy introduced by Sabellius. At the same time we should not divide the nature of God so distinctly as to appear to-much less actually-advocate tri-theism. We do not worship three gods, but One. However, the God revealed in Scripture is not a simple being with a simple nature. Balance in this view, following Scripture, not forcing Scripture to follow us, is essential to orthodox and Biblical Christian thought.

God’s love is inseparably joined with his eternal consolation. Those who attempt to avoid the inherent contradictions in their idea that God’s love is universal and eternal will attempt to say that God continues to love the wicked who have already died and are in hell. They separate divine love and divine consolation. Paul will have nothing to do with such a sentimental unbiblical idea. For Paul God’s love and the accompanying eternal consolation go hand in hand. We should stand with Paul!

Eternal consolation. Only an eternal God, who suffered on our behalf, has the ability to give us eternal consolation. Some teachers will attempt to maintain a Biblical view of final things, yet deny the eternality of the word translated eternal in this passage. While the word must include quality of existence, it must also include endless duration. A. T. Robertson, Word Pictures in the New Testament, makes the point that this word is the strongest word in first century Greek language to support the basic concept of timeless, endless duration. To attempt to deny this dimension of the word is sadly laughable. The more fitting scope of the word incorporates both an eternal quality with endless duration. This verse serves as an ideal example. What does Paul intend with the thought, everlasting consolation? Do you have everlasting consolation for a full week? Perhaps a month or a year? No, the true character of this consolation is eternal. The quality of it will not fade in the heat of trials or persecution. It will not lose its luster in the storms of life! Further, when this life ends, it will introduce us to the ultimate reality of its description. Only then shall we realize the full dimension of eternal consolation!

Coupled with eternal consolation in the lesson we find good hope. Paul deals in 1Co 15:1-58 with false hope, hope that lasts only through this life, but does not reach the one to come. He concludes that such a hope, far from being a good hope, leaves us of all men most miserable. Implied at least in this context is that the hope is no less eternal than the consolation. Nothing that occurs to us or in us in this life can fully complete the objective of the hope God has given to us. Only when we see Him in glory shall we realize both eternal consolation and good hope, then at last fulfilled.

Through grace may relate only to the good hope, but it seems more cohesive to the flow of thought to view it as referring no less to the consolation than to the hope. Thus it refers to the giving; God gives us both eternal consolation and good hope. Both gifts come through his grace. We didn’t achieve superior Christianity and attain these gifts through our own merit. If we enjoy them in the trials of this life, we do so as the result of God’s gift, his grace to us.

The consolation and good hope, though anchored in eternity, are not intended as cosmetics to the essential processes of the Christian life. God intends them to motivate and to empower a transformation in the way we live life in the here and now. Notice the three major movements Paul follows through this goal. First he prays for God to use these blessings to comfort the heart. No transformation will ever sustain its passion, much less succeed, apart from deep heart-roots. Convince a person out of mere duty that he should do something. He will try to do it because he wants to do what is right. However, usually quite soon, he will tire and either become exhausted or bored at the process and look for the exit door. Take the issue to his heart. Let him come to terms with the conviction from within, that what he does and how he lives is important to God, is directed specifically by God, and is empowered by God. Then he will engage life by that power, not by his own determination.

Comfort comes from a remarkable Greek word, parakaleo SGreek: 3870. parakaleo. It literally means to call alongside. In this case Paul is praying for God to enrich the Thessalonians with eternal consolation and good hope so as to literally call them alongside Himself. A preacher, church leader, or parent may impose guilt so heavily upon someone as to force temporary reform.

But when a person realizes that God calls us alongside Himself in life’s difficulties, he realizes that the intent is not another mountain to climb, but an eternal asset with which to face those struggles. This is a resource, not another chore to be done!

Paul prays that the result of this process will lead the Thessalonians to become established, not occasionally engaged, in every good word and work. He defines committed, long-term, indeed lifelong strength in faith. This transformed faith-life is not a fruitless private profession. It transforms both one’s words and works. Don’t miss the whole process described here. The changed life begins within, not from coercive forces without. Someone doesn’t lay a guilt trip on you and try to force you to change. God uses eternal consolation and good hope to call us alongside Himself. Then he uses this incredible influence to draw us into a change that begins within our deepest sense of self, but grows outward in an ever-widening circle of influence till it impacts our words and deeds in every aspect of our life. That indeed is a prayer worth praying! Paul cannot stop with a passive antinomian faith that embraces the claim of faith but feels no compelling weight of conviction to live it. For Paul the comforts of the gospel had one major purpose. God uses those comforts to call us to higher service in both our words and in our actions. May we heed his call.

343

Haydock: 2Th 2:1 - And we // By the coming // And of our gathering together And we, &c. Some impostors had taken occasion from St. Paul's first epistle to the Thessalonians, to teach that the day of judgment was at hand. Th...

And we, &c. Some impostors had taken occasion from St. Paul's first epistle to the Thessalonians, to teach that the day of judgment was at hand. The apostle here maintains that it certainly will come, but that it will come like a thief in the night. He says nothing of the time when it is to arrive; he merely refutes those who spoke of its taking place immediately. ---

By the coming, &c. Grotius and some others explain this coming, of the vengeance he took on the Jews by the arms of the Romans. It is true he speaks in many places of the destruction of Jerusalem, and of his coming at the last day, in terms exactly the same. But the context of the whole epistle demonstrates that he is here speaking of the last day. (Calmet) ---

And of our gathering together [1] unto him. Literally, of our congregation unto him. That is, that you be not moved by any pretended revelation, nor by any words or letter, as spoken or written by me. (Witham)

===============================

[BIBLIOGRAPHY]

Et nostræ congregationis in ipsum, Greek: kai emon episunagoges ep auton.

Haydock: 2Th 2:2 - -- St. Augustine, writing to Hesychium, declareth that no one from the Scripture can be assured of the day, year, or age [century] when the second coming...

St. Augustine, writing to Hesychium, declareth that no one from the Scripture can be assured of the day, year, or age [century] when the second coming shall be. (ep. lxxx.) Let us attend to what St. Augustine declares he had learnt from the first Church authorities. At the last judgment, or about that time, will arrive Elias, the Thesbite, the conversion of the Jews, the persecution of antichrist, the coming of Jesus Christ, the resurrection of the dead, the separation of the good from the bad, the conflagration of the world, and the renovation of the same: that these things will arrive, we are to believe, but in what manner and in what order experience will teach better than reason. It is my opinion that they will come in the order I have related them. (De Civ. Dei. lib. xx. cap. ult.) That the man of sin will be born of the Jewish tribe of Dan, that he will cruelly persecute the faithful for three years and a half, that he will put to death Henoch [Enoch] and Elias, and that great, very great, will be the apostacy, is the general belief. Oh! God, preserve us with thy grace, and do not permit us to lose sight of the dreadful danger that threatens even the elect.

Haydock: 2Th 2:3-4 - First // And the man of sin // In the temple // Greek: O anthropos tes amartias, o uios tes apoleias, o antikeimenos First, &c.[2] What is meant by this falling away, (in the Greek this apostacy) is uncertain, and differently expounded. St. Jerome and others under...

First, &c.[2] What is meant by this falling away, (in the Greek this apostacy) is uncertain, and differently expounded. St. Jerome and others understand it of a falling off of other kingdoms, which before were subject to the Roman empire; as if St. Paul said to them: you need not fear that the day of judgment is at hand, for it will not come till other kingdoms, by a general revolt, shall have fallen off, so that the Roman empire be destroyed. The same interpreters expound the sixth and seventh verses in like manner, as if when it is said, now you know [3] what withholdeth, &c. That is, you see the Roman empire subsisteth yet, which must be first destroyed. And when it is added, only that he ho now holdeth, do hold, until he be taken out of the way; the sense, say these authors, is, let Nero and his successors hold that empire till it be destroyed, for not till then will the day of judgment come. A. Lapide makes this exposition so certain, that he calls it a tradition of the fathers, which to him seems apostolical. But we must not take the opinion of some fathers, in the exposition of obscure prophecies, where they advance conjectures (which others at the same time reject, or doubt of) to be apostolical traditions, and articles of faith, as the learned bishop of Meaux, Bossuet, takes notice on this very subject, in his preface and treatise on the Apocalypse, against Jurieux. St. Jerome indeed, and others, thought that the Roman empire was to subsist till the antichrist's coming, which by the event most interpreters conclude to be a mistake, and that it cannot be said the Roman empire continues to this time. See Lyranus on this place, St. Thomas Aquinas, Salmeron, Estius, and many others; though A. Lapide, with some few, pretend the Roman empire still subsists in the emperors of Germany. We also find that divers of the ancient fathers thought that the day of judgment was just at hand in their time. See Tertullian, St. Cyprian, St. Gregory the Great, &c. And as to this place, it cannot be said the fathers unanimously agree in their exposition. St. John Chrysostom [4], Theodoret, St. Augustine in one of his expositions, by this falling off, and apostacy, understand antichrist himself, apostatizing from the Catholic faith. And they who expound it of Nero, did not reflect that this letter of St. Paul was written under Claudius, before Nero's reign. According to a third and common exposition, by this revolt or apostacy, others understand a great falling off of great numbers from the Catholic Church and faith, in those nations where it was professed before; not but that, as St. Augustine expressly takes notice, the Church will remain always visible, and Catholic in its belief, till the end of the world. This interpretation we find in St. Cyril[5] of Jerusalem. (Catech. 15.) See also St. Anselm on this place, St. Thomas Aquinas, Salmeron, Estius, &c. In fine, that there is no apostolical tradition, as to any of the interpretations of these words, we may be fully convinced from the words of St. Augustine[6], lib. xx. de Civ. Dei. chap. 19. t. 7. p. 597. Nov. edit. where he says: For my part, I own myself altogether ignorant what the apostle means by these words; but I shall mention the suspicions of others, which I have read, or heard. Then he sets down the exposition concerning the Roman empire. He there calls that a suspicion and conjecture, which others say is an apostolical tradition. In like manner the ancient fathers are divided, as to the exposition of the words of the sixth and seventh verse, when it is said you know what hindereth; some understand that antichrist must come first. Others, that the beforementioned apostacy, or falling off from the Church, must happen before. And when St. Paul says, (ver. 7.) that he who now holdeth, do hold; some expound it, let him take care at the time of such trials, to hold, and preserve the true faith to the end. When the expositions are so different, as in this place, whosoever pretends to give a literal translation ought never to add words to the text, which determine the sense to such a particular exposition, and especially in the same print, as Mr. N. hath done on the seventh verse, where he translates, only let him that now holdeth the faith, keep it until he be taken out of the way. ---

And the man of sin [7] revealed, the son of perdition, so that he sitteth in the temple of God, shewing himself as if he were God. He is called again, (ver. 8.) that wicked one....whom the Lord Jesus Christ shall kill with the spirit of his mouth. By all these words is described to us the great antichrist, about the end of the world, according to the unexceptionable authority and consent of the ancient fathers. It is as ridiculous as malicious to pretend, with divers later reformers, that the pope, and all the popes since the destruction of the Roman empire, are the great antichrist, the man of sin, &c. Grotius, Dr. Hammond, and divers learned Protestants, have confuted and ridiculed this groundless fable, of which more on the Apocalypse. It may suffice to observe here that antichrist, is to be one particular man, not so many different men. That he is to come a little while before the day of judgment. The he will make himself be adored, and pretend to be God. What pope did so? That he will pretend to be Christ, &c. (Witham) ---

St. Augustine (de Civ. Dei. book xx. chap. 19.) says, that an attack would be made at one and the same time against the Roman empire and the Church. The Roman empire subsists as yet, in Germany, though much weakened and reduced. The Roman Catholic Church, notwithstanding all its losses, and the apostacy of many of its children, has always remained the same. (Calmet) The two special signs of the last day will be a general revolt, and the manifestation of antichrist, both of which are so dependent on each other, that St. Augustine makes but one of both. What presumptive folly in Calvin and other modern reformers, to oppose the universal sentiments of the fathers both of the Latin and Greek Church! What inconsistency, to give such forced interpretations, not only widely different from the expositions of sound antiquity, but also widely different from each other! The Church of God, with her head, strong in the promises of Jesus Christ, will persevere to the end, frustra circumlatrantibus hæreticis. (St. Augustine, de util cred. chap. xvii.) ---

In the temple. Either that of Jerusalem, which some think he will rebuild; or in some Christian Church, which he will pervert to his own worship; as Mahomet has done with the churches of the east. (Challoner)

===============================

[BIBLIOGRAPHY]

Nisi venerit discessio primum, Greek: e apostasia. St. Jerome (Ep. ad Algasiam. q. 11. t. 4. p. 209) Greek: Apostasia, inquit....ut omnes Gentes, quæ Rom. Imperio subjacent, recedant ab eis.

===============================

[BIBLIOGRAPHY]

St. John Chrysostom ( Greek: log. d. p. 235) says that by these words, you know what hindereth, is probably understood the Roman empire, &c. and Tertullian (lib. de Resur. Carnis. chap. xxiv. p. 340) on those words, till taken out of the way, donec de medio fiat, Quis nisi Romanorum status?

===============================

[BIBLIOGRAPHY]

St. John Chrysostom ( Greek: log. g. p. 232) Greek: ti estin e apostasia autoi kalei ton Antichriston. See Theodoret on this place.

===============================

[BIBLIOGRAPHY]

St. Cyril of Jerusalem (Cat. xv) says, this apostacy is from the true faith and good works: Greek: aute estin e apostasia. St. Anselm and others mention both expositions, i.e. from the Roman empire, or from the faith.

===============================

[BIBLIOGRAPHY]

St. Augustine: Ego prorsus quid dixerit, me fateor ignorare....suspiciones tamen hominum, quas vel audire, vel legere potui, non tacebo, &c. Quidam putant hoc de Imperio dictum esse Romano, &c.

===============================

[BIBLIOGRAPHY]

Greek: O anthropos tes amartias, o uios tes apoleias, o antikeimenos, &c. ille homo peccati, ille filius perditionis: the Greek articles sufficiently denote a particular man.

Haydock: 2Th 2:7 - The mystery of iniquity already worketh // That he who now holdeth, do hold The mystery of iniquity already worketh, [8] or is now wrought, by the precursors of antichrist; i.e. by infidels and heretics. For, as St. John sa...

The mystery of iniquity already worketh, [8] or is now wrought, by the precursors of antichrist; i.e. by infidels and heretics. For, as St. John says, there are many antichrists, precursors to the great antichrist, and enemies of Christ. (1 John chap. ii.) (Witham) ---

That he who now holdeth, do hold. That is, let each one remain in the faith which he has received of us, and let him not permit himself to be deceived by any discourse, as coming from us. Or rather, let those who shall then be in the world keep their faith, remaining firm in their belief and attachment to the Church of Christ, until antichrist, that man of iniquity, shall be taken away. (Calmet) ---

According to others, it is an admonition to the faithful not to be beguiled during this day of trial by such, as under the garb of religion, and with an ostentatious parade of zeal for the holy Scriptures, seek to deceive them. When the mystery of sin shall be revealed, then shall we plainly discover that apostacy from the Catholic Church is the obvious and certain road to a dereliction of all religious principle; yes, to antichristianism and to atheism. (Haydock)

===============================

[BIBLIOGRAPHY]

Mysterium jam operatur iniquitatis, Greek: to musteroin ede energeitai.

Haydock: 2Th 2:8 - Spirit of his mouth Spirit of his mouth, &c. St. Paul make use of this expression, to shew the ease with which God can put down the most powerful from his seat. He doe...

Spirit of his mouth, &c. St. Paul make use of this expression, to shew the ease with which God can put down the most powerful from his seat. He does it likewise to give the Thessalonians a right notion of the man of sin. For as he before told them, he would cause himself to be adored, they might have imagined him more upon an equality with the Almighty. These words, however, quite take away that meaning. He shall strike the earth with the rod of his mouth, and with the breath of his lips he shall slay the wicked. (Isaias xi. 4. &c.) (Calmet)

Haydock: 2Th 2:10 - God shall send them the operation of error God shall send them the operation of error. [9] That is, says St. John Chrysostom and St. Cyril, he will permit them to be led away with illusions...

God shall send them the operation of error. [9] That is, says St. John Chrysostom and St. Cyril, he will permit them to be led away with illusions, by signs, and lying prodigies, which the devil shall work by antichrist, &c. (Witham) ---

God shall suffer them to be deceived by lying wonders, and false miracles, in punishment of their not entertaining the love of truth. (Challoner) ---

The end God proposes is the judgment and condemnation of such as reject the proffered light. This is the march of sin, according to St. Thomas Aquinas on this place. In the first place a man, in consequence of his first sin, is deprived of grace, he then falls into further sins, and ends with being eternally punished. Hence it happens that his new sins are a punishment of his former transgressions; because God will permit the devil to do these things. Deus mittet, quia Deus Diabolum facere ista permittet. (St. Augustine, lib. xx. de Civ. Dei. chap. 19.)

===============================

[BIBLIOGRAPHY]

Mittet illis Deus operationem erroris, Greek: pempsei, &c. St. Cyril of Jerusalem, Cat. 5. Greek: sunchorei ginesthai. See also St. John Chrysostom, Greek: log. d. p. 236.

Haydock: 2Th 2:12 - That God hath chosen you first-fruits That God hath chosen you first-fruits. Called you the first, or before many others, by his eternal decree, to the faith, whilst he hath left others ...

That God hath chosen you first-fruits. Called you the first, or before many others, by his eternal decree, to the faith, whilst he hath left others in darkness and infidelity. (Witham)

Haydock: 2Th 2:14 - Traditions,...whether by word Traditions,...whether by word, [10] or by our epistle. Therefore, says St. John Chrysostom, the apostle did not deliver all things that were to be ...

Traditions,...whether by word, [10] or by our epistle. Therefore, says St. John Chrysostom, the apostle did not deliver all things that were to be believed, by writing; (Witham) but many things by word of mouth only, which have been perpetuated by tradition, and these traditions, no less than the writings of the apostles, are deserving of faith. Greek: Omoios de kakeina, kai tauta estin axiopista. (St. John Chrysostom, on this place)

===============================

[BIBLIOGRAPHY]

St. John Chrysostom, 237. Greek: enteuthen deilon, &c.

====================

Gill: 2Th 2:1 - Now we beseech you, brethren // by the coming of our Lord Jesus // and by our gathering together unto him Now we beseech you, brethren,.... The apostle having finished his first design in this epistle, which was to encourage the saints to patience under su...

Now we beseech you, brethren,.... The apostle having finished his first design in this epistle, which was to encourage the saints to patience under sufferings, proceeds to another view he had in writing it, and that is, to set the doctrine of Christ's coming, as to the time of it, in its proper light; and this is occasioned by what he had said concerning it in the former epistle, which was either misunderstood or misrepresented; and as he addresses the saints with a very affectionate appellation as his "brethren", so by way of entreaty "beseeching", and yet in a very solemn manner:

by the coming of our Lord Jesus: which is to be understood not of the coming of Christ in the flesh, to procure the salvation of his people; nor of his coming in his kingdom and power to take vengeance on the Jewish nation, for their rejection of him as the Messiah; but of his coming to judge the quick and dead, than which nothing is more sure and certain, being affirmed by angels and men, by prophets and apostles, and by Christ himself, or more desirable by the saints; wherefore the apostle entreats them by it, that whereas they believed it, expected it, and wished for it, they would regard what he was about to say: so that the words, though an entreaty, are in the form of an adjuration; unless they should be rendered as in the Ethiopic version, as they may, "concerning the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ"; and so express subject matter of the discourse now entering upon, with what follows:

and by our gathering together unto him; which regards not the great gatherings of the people to Christ the true Shiloh upon his first coming, and the preaching of the Gospel to both Jews and Gentiles, when there were not only great flockings to hear it, but multitudes were converted by it; nor the greater gatherings there will be in the latter day, at the time of the conversion of the Jews, and when the fulness of the Gentiles shall be brought in; nor the conversion of particular persons, who are gathered in to Christ, and received by him one by one; nor the assembling of the saints together for public worship, in which sense the word is used in Heb 10:25 but the gathering together of all the saints at the last day, at the second coming of Christ; for he will come with ten thousand of his saints, yea, with all his saints, when their dead bodies shall be raised and reunited to their souls, and they with the living saints will be caught up into the air, to meet the Lord there and be ever with him; when they will make up, complete and perfect, the general assembly and church of the firstborn, whose names are written in heaven: this will be the gathering together of all the elect of God; and so the Arabic version reads, "the gathering of us all"; and which, as it is certain, is greatly to be desired; it will be a happy meeting and a glorious sight; by this the apostle entreats and adjures them to regard what follows.

Gill: 2Th 2:2 - That ye be not soon shaken in mind // or be troubled // neither by spirit // nor by word // nor by letter, as from us // as that the day of Christ is at hand That ye be not soon shaken in mind,.... Or "from your mind or sense", as the Vulgate Latin version; or "from the solidity of sense", as the Arabic ver...

That ye be not soon shaken in mind,.... Or "from your mind or sense", as the Vulgate Latin version; or "from the solidity of sense", as the Arabic version; that is, from what they had received in their minds, and was their sense and judgment, and which they had embraced as articles of faith; that they would not be like a wave of the sea, tossed to and fro with every wind of doctrine; or be moved from the hope of the Gospel, from any fundamental article of it, and from that which respects the second coming of Christ particularly; and especially, that they would not be quickly and easily moved from it; see Gal 1:6

or be troubled; thrown into consternation and surprise, for though the coming of Christ will not be terrible to saints, as it will be to sinners; yet there is something in it that is awful and solemn, and fills with concern; and to be told of it as at that instant might be surprising and shocking: the several ways in which their minds might be troubled and distressed with such an account are enumerated by the apostle, that they might guard against them, and not be imposed upon by them:

neither by spirit; by a prophetic spirit, by pretensions to a revelation from the Spirit, fixing the precise time of Christ's coming, which should not be heeded or attended to; since his coming will be as a thief in the night:

nor by word: by reason and a show of it, by arguments drawn from it, which may carry in them a show of probability; by enticing words of man's wisdom; by arithmetical or astronomical calculations; or by pretensions to a word, a tradition of Christ or his apostles, as if they had received it "viva voce", by word of mouth from any of them:

nor by letter, as from us; by forging a letter and counterfeiting their hands, for such practices began to be used very early; spurious epistles of the Apostle Paul were carried about, which obliged him to take a method whereby his genuine letters might be known; see 2Th 3:17 or he may have respect in this clause to his former epistle, wherein he had said some things concerning the Coming of Christ, which had been either wrongly represented, or not understood; and as if his sense was, that it would be while he and others then living were alive and on the spot: wherefore he would not have them neither give heed to any enthusiastic spirits, nor to any plausible reasonings of men, or unwritten traditions; nor to any letters in his name, or in the name of any of the apostles; nor even to his former letter to them, as though it contained any such thing in it,

as that the day of Christ is at hand; or is at this instant just now coming on; as if it would be within that year, in some certain month, and on some certain day in it; which notion the apostle would have them by no means give into, for these reasons, because should Christ not come, as there was no reason to believe he would in so short a time, they would be tempted to disbelieve his coming at all, at least be very indifferent about it; and since if it did not prove true, they might be led to conclude there was nothing true in the Christian doctrine and religion; and besides, such a notion of the speedy coming of Christ would tend to indulge the idle and disorderly persons among them in their sloth and negligence: and now for these, and for the weighty reasons he gives in the next verse, he dissuades them from imbibing such a tenet; for though the coming of Christ is sometimes said to be drawing nigh, and to be quickly, yet so it might be, and not at that instant; besides, such expressions are used with respect to God, with whom a thousand years are as one day, and one day as a thousand years; and because the Gospel times, or times of the Messiah, are the last days, there will be no other dispensation of things until the second coming of Christ; and chiefly they are used to keep up the faith, and awaken the hope and expectation of the saints with respect to it. The Alexandrian copy, and some others, read, "the day of the Lord"; and so the Vulgate Latin version; and accordingly the Syriac and Ethiopic versions, "the day of our Lord".

Gill: 2Th 2:3 - Let no man deceive you by any means // except there come a falling away first // and that man of sin be revealed // the son of perdition Let no man deceive you by any means,.... By any of the above means; by pretending to a revelation from the Spirit; or to have had it from the mouth of...

Let no man deceive you by any means,.... By any of the above means; by pretending to a revelation from the Spirit; or to have had it from the mouth of anyone of the apostles; or to have a letter as from them, declaring the day of Christ to be instant; or by any other means whatever; do not be imposed upon by them for the following reasons, for there were things to be done before the coming of Christ, which were not then done, and which required time: for that day shall not come,

except there come a falling away first; either in a political sense, of the nations from the Roman empire, which was divided into the eastern and western empire; for which, way was made by translating the seat of empire from Rome to Byzantium, or Constantinople; the former of these empires was seized by Mahomet, and still possessed by the Turks; and the latter was overrun by the Goths, Huns, and Vandals, and torn to pieces; Italy particularly was ravaged by them, and Rome itself was sacked and taken: or rather in a religious sense, of the falling of men from the faith of the Gospel, from the purity of Gospel doctrines, discipline, worship, and ordinances; and this not of some Jews who professed faith in Christ, and departed from it, or of some Christians who went off to the Gnostics; but is to be understood of a more general defection in the times of the Papacy; when not only the eastern churches were perverted and corrupted by Mahomet, and drawn off to his religion, but the western churches were most sadly depraved by the man of sin, by bringing in errors of all sorts in doctrine, making innovations in every ordinance, and appointing new ones, and introducing both Judaism and Paganism into the churches; which general defection continued until the times of the reformation, and is what the apostle has respect to in 1Ti 4:1 where he manifestly points out some of the Popish tenets, as forbidding marriage to priests, and ordering abstinence from meats on certain days, and at certain times of the year: this was one thing that was to precede the coming of Christ, another follows, which should take place at the same time;

and that man of sin be revealed; who was now hid, though secretly working; by whom is meant not only any particular person or individual; not the devil, for though he is the wicked one, a damned spirit, an opposer, an adversary of God and Christ, and his people, and who has affected deity, and sought to be worshipped, and even by Christ himself; yet the man of sin is here distinguished from Satan, 2Ti 2:9 nor is any particular emperor of Rome intended, as Caius Caligula, or Nero, for though these were monsters of iniquity, and set up themselves as gods, yet they sat not in the temple of God; nor is Simon Magus designed, who was a very wicked man, a sorcerer, and who gave out himself to be some great one, and was called the great power of God, before big profession of faith in Christ; and afterwards affirmed that he was God, the Father in Samaria, the Son in Judea, and the Spirit in the rest of the nations of the world; and, because of his signs and lying wonders, had a statue erected by the Roman emperor with this inscription, "to Simon the holy god"; but then this wicked man was now already revealed: nor is this to be understood of a certain Jew, that is to be begotten by the devil on a virgin of the tribe of Dan, and who is to reign three years and a half, and then to be destroyed by Christ, which is a fable of the Papists; but a succession of men is here meant, as a king is used sometimes for an order and succession of kings, Deu 17:18 and an high priest for that whole order, from Aaron's time to the dissolution of it, Heb 9:7 so here it intends the whole hierarchy of Rome, monks, friars, priests, bishops, archbishops, cardinals, and especially popes, who may well be called "the man of sin", because notoriously sinful; not only sinners, but sin itself, a sink of sin, monsters of iniquity, spiritual wickednesses in high places: it is not easy to reckon up their impieties, their adulteries, incest, sodomy, rapine, murder, avarice, simony, perjury, lying, necromancy, familiarity with the devil, idolatry, witchcraft, and what not? and not only have they been guilty of the most notorious crimes themselves, but have been the patrons and encouragers of others in sin; by dispensing with the laws of God and man, by making sins to be venial, by granting indulgences and pardon for the worst of crimes, by licensing brothel houses, and countenancing all manner of wickedness; and therefore it is no wonder to hear of the following epithet,

the son of perdition; since these are not only the Apollyon, the king of the bottomless pit, the destroyer, the cause of the perdition of thousands of souls, for the souls of men are their wares; but because they are by the righteous judgment of God appointed and consigned to everlasting destruction; the devil, the beast, and the false prophet, will have their portion together in the lake that burns with fire, Rev 20:10 the same character as here is given of Judas, the betrayer of Christ, Joh 17:12.

Gill: 2Th 2:4 - Who opposeth // and exalteth himself above all that is called God, or that is worshipped // so that he as God sitteth in the temple of God // shewing himself that he is God Who opposeth,.... Or is an opposer, an adversary of Christ, the antichrist; who opposes him in his kingly office, styling himself the head and spouse ...

Who opposeth,.... Or is an opposer, an adversary of Christ, the antichrist; who opposes him in his kingly office, styling himself the head and spouse of the church, assuming to himself all power in heaven and in earth, taking upon him to dispense with the laws of Christ, and to make new ones; who opposes him in his priestly office, by pretending to offer him up again in the sacrifice of the mass, and by making angels and saints departed, intercessors and advocates; and also in his prophetic office, by teaching for doctrines the commandments of men, and setting up unwritten traditions before the word of God, requiring the worshipping of images, angels, and saints, when Christ requires that the Lord God only should be worshipped and served; and by introducing the doctrine of works and of merit instead of grace, and with a multitude of other things, in which he most manifestly appears to be diametrically opposite and contrary to Christ:

and exalteth himself above all that is called God, or that is worshipped. The Syriac version renders the last clause, ודחלא, "and religion"; and the Greek word does signify religion, worship, or devotion, as it is translated, in Act 17:23 but here the act of worship is put for the object, and is rightly rendered, "or that which is worshipped"; as it is in the Vulgate Latin version, and in the Arabic version, "or that which is to be worshipped"; and it was usual with the Jews to call God the object of worship, by the name of worship itself, and by which they used to swear: it is said c of R. Benjamin the just, that he was appointed over the alms chest; one time a woman came to him and said, Rabbi, relieve me; he replied to her, העבודה, "by the worship" (that is, by God who is worshipped) there is nothing in the alms chest: and elsewhere d it is said by one, concerning two that were fatherless, for whom the collectors of alms gathered, העבודה, "by the worship", they go before my daughter: and a little after, העבודה, "by the worship", these things are holy to thee; where the gloss says, it is an oath: and so here the word is to be understood of Deity itself; and the meaning is, that antichrist would exalt himself above all the gods of the Gentiles, who are only nominally, and not by nature, gods; to these were ascribed, some one thing, to some another; one had the government of heaven, another of hell, another of the seas, and an other of the winds, &c. but this haughty creature antichrist assumes to himself all power, both in heaven, earth, and hell. Angels are sometimes called gods, Psa 8:4 because they are sent of God, and sometimes represent him; the popes of Rome have exalted themselves above these; Pope Clement VI. proclaimed a jubilee, and promised forgiveness of sins to all that should come to Rome; and in his bull for it says, that

"if any that was confessed should die by the way, he should be free from all his sins; "and we do command the angels", that they take such a soul out of purgatory entirely absolved, and introduce it into the glory of paradise:''

and in a manuscript in the library at Helmsted are these words,

"we command the angels that they carry such a soul into Abraham's bosom, as soon as it has left the body:''

kings and civil magistrates are called gods, Psa 82:6 and this monster of iniquity and firstborn of Satan, the popes of Rome, have exalted themselves above these; they have not only took upon them to excommunicate emperors and kings, but to depose them, and take away their crowns from them, and give their kingdoms to others, and absolve their subjects from allegiance and fidelity to them; an emperor has held a pope's stirrup while he alighted from his horse, and was severely reprimanded for holding the left instead of the right stirrup; and the same emperor held another pope's stirrup while he got on his horse, and who set his foot upon his neck when he absolved him, being before excommunicated by him, using these words in Psa 91:13 "thou shall tread upon the lion", &c. An emperor and an empress waited at a pope's gates three days barefoot; another emperor and empress were crowned by the Pope with his feet; he took the crown with his feet, and, they bowing down, put it upon their heads, and then kicked it off; and one of our own kings resigned his crown and the ensigns of his royalty to the Pope's legate, who kept them five days; and when he offered a sum of money to the legate as an earnest of his subjection, to show his master's grandeur, he spurned at it; a king was thrown under a pope's table to lick the bones like a dog, while he was eating: so truly has this passage had its accomplishment in that impious and insolent set of men. Rome is by the Jewish e writers called "Magdiel", which signifies "magnifying itself"; the reason is, שיתגדל, "because it magnifies itself" above all these f; that is, above all kingdoms and states: but what is worse, and most dreadfully blasphemous, follows,

so that he as God sitteth in the temple of God; not in the temple of Jerusalem, which was to be destroyed and never to be rebuilt more, and was destroyed before this man of sin was revealed; but in the church of God, so called, 1Co 3:16 the Ethiopic version renders it, "in the house of God"; for antichrist rose up out of, and in the midst of the church; and it was a true church in which he first appeared, and over which he usurped power and authority; though it has been so corrupted by him, as now to be only nominally so; here he sits, and has homage done him by his creatures, as if he was a god, and is not only styled Christ's vicar, but a god on earth, and our Lord God the Pope; so in the triumphal arch at the entry of Pope Sixtus IV, these lines were put, "oraculo vocis, mundi moderaris habenas, et merito in terris crederis esse Dens"; the sense is, that he governed the world by his word, and was deservedly believed to be God on earth; and their canon law g says,

"it is clearly enough shown, that the Pope cannot be loosed or bound by any secular power; since it is evident that he is called God by that pious prince, Constantine, and it is manifest that God cannot be judged by men:''

and Pope John XXII is expressly called h "our Lord God the Pope": the Ethiopic version reads, "he shall say to all, I am the Lord God"; see Eze 28:2, the Alexandrian copy, and some others, and the Vulgate Latin version, leave out the phrase, "as God", but the Syriac retains it: however, the same blasphemy is expressed in the next clause,

shewing himself that he is God; by usurping a power over the consciences and souls of men; by dispensing with the laws of God and man; by assuming to himself all power in heaven and in earth; by taking upon him to open and shut the gates of heaven at pleasure; and by pardoning sin, which none but God can do; this is the mouth speaking blasphemies, Rev 13:5.

Gill: 2Th 2:5 - Remember ye not, that when I was yet with you // I told you these things Remember ye not, that when I was yet with you,.... At Thessalonica, for the apostle had been there in person, and had preached there with great boldne...

Remember ye not, that when I was yet with you,.... At Thessalonica, for the apostle had been there in person, and had preached there with great boldness and success; he had declared the whole counsel of God, and the Gospel came in power and worked effectually in them, and yet there was too great a forgetfulness of it; with which the apostle tacitly charges them, and rebukes them gently for it; and as a faithful monitor, stirs up their pure minds by way of remembrance, and reminds them of former truths delivered to them:

I told you these things: or "words" as the Arabic version; concerning the coming of Christ as that it would not be yet, that there, must be a defection from the faith, and antichrist must be revealed; which shows that these were things of moment and importance, and were useful and profitable to be insisted on; and therefore the apostle had told them of them, and spoke freely and largely about them, at his first preaching among them, and were what he inculcated everywhere; and also that his doctrine was all of a piece at one time as another; it was not yea and nay, or contradictory; what he now said was no other than what he had said before; and therefore it was the more inexcusable in them, to be shaken or troubled by any means with another doctrine.

Gill: 2Th 2:6 - And now ye know what withholdeth // that he might be revealed in his time And now ye know what withholdeth,.... Or hinders the revelation of the man of sin, or antichrist; by which is meant not the Apostle Paul, though he by...

And now ye know what withholdeth,.... Or hinders the revelation of the man of sin, or antichrist; by which is meant not the Apostle Paul, though he by his ministry was a very great hinderance of the growth of error, and the spread of evil practices in the churches, and so of the more open appearance of the man of sin in his forerunners; and after his departure from Ephesus, and imprisonment at Rome, and suffering death, there was a great falling off in the churches, and among professors of religion, which made way for the manifestation of antichrist in due time: nor the preaching of the Gospel, in its power and purity, in the several parts of the world; though so long as this obtained, got ground, and gained success, the man of sin could not show his head; and therefore it must, as it did, decline, and was gradually taken away that he might appear: nor the Spirit of God, as the spirit of truth and holiness, though as long as he continued in his gifts and operations of grace in the churches, they were preserved from antichristian doctrine and worship; but when he removed from them, this enemy and adversary of Christ and his Gospel came in like a flood: nor the general defection in 2Th 2:3 though that was to be previous to the revelation of antichrist, and was to be what would usher him in; nor could he appear until the wickedness of men was come to a pitch, that they would be ready to receive him, and pay homage and worship to him: nor is the decree of God meant, though till the time came fixed by God for his appearance, the decree must be a bar in his way; since as there is a time for every purpose, nothing can come to pass till that time comes: but by that which withheld, let or hindered the open appearance of antichrist, were the Roman empire and emperors; these stood in his way, and while this empire lasted, and the emperors wore the imperial crown, and sat on the throne, and held the government in their hands, the popes could not come at the height of their ambition, dignity, and authority, nor shine in their glory; nor could the whore of Babylon take her seat, and sit upon the seven hills of Rome until the Roman emperor was taken out of the way: this therefore hindered,

that he might be revealed in his time. The Ethiopic version renders it, "until his time appointed came": wherefore till the time that God had fixed for the appearance of this monster of iniquity, this son of perdition, the Roman empire must continue, and Roman emperors must keep their place and dignity to prevent his appearance sooner: the reason why the apostle expresses this not in plain words, but in an obscure manner, and with so much caution, was, that he might not offend the Roman emperors, and provoke them to a severe persecution of them as seditious persons, that sought the destruction of the empire: the word here used, which is rendered "withholdeth", or "letteth", as in the next verse, signifies a ruler or governor, and answers to the Hebrew word עצר, "to keep back, or restrain"; and which is used of kings, who by their laws and government restrain and withhold people from doing what they would; see 1Sa 9:17 to which the apostle, who well understood the Hebrew language, doubtless had reference; so יורש עצר, is rendered, "a magistrate", in Jdg 18:7.

Gill: 2Th 2:7 - For the mystery of iniquity doth already work // only he who now letteth, will let, until he be taken out of the way For the mystery of iniquity doth already work,.... Or "the mystery of that wicked one", as the Syriac; meaning either antichrist himself, and the spir...

For the mystery of iniquity doth already work,.... Or "the mystery of that wicked one", as the Syriac; meaning either antichrist himself, and the spirit of antichrist, which were already in the world, 1Jo 2:18, "mystery" being one of the names of antichrist, Rev 17:5 and anciently this word was engraven on the mitres of the popes of Rome: or the evil doctrines and practices of antichrist may be intended; for as the doctrine of the Gospel is called a mystery, and the mystery of godliness; so the doctrines and practices of antichrist may be called the mystery of iniquity, especially as they were now secretly spread, imbibed, and practised: the foundations of it were now laying in the church by false teachers; for errors and heresies of every sort, respecting the person and offices of Christ, and in opposition to them, were now broached; idolatry, and holding communion with idolaters, now obtained; worshipping of angels was used by some; and superstition and will worship, worship after the commandments of men, were practised; days, and months, and years, distinguished by Jews and Pagans, and difference of meats, were observed; celibacy and virginity began to be admired and commended; dominion and magistracy were despised, and church authority contemned, and many, as Diotrephes, loved to have the pre-eminence; and the doctrine of justification by the works of the law was industriously spread, and zealously preached and received; all which laid the foundation, and are the life and soul of popery:

only he who now letteth, will let, until he be taken out of the way; that is, the Roman empire and Roman emperors, and which were by degrees entirely removed, and so made way for the revelation of this wicked one: and which was done partly by Constantine the emperor receiving the Christian faith, whereby the Roman empire as Pagan ceased; and by increasing the riches of the church, and feeding the pride, ambition, and covetousness of the bishops, especially the bishop of Rome; and next by removing the seat of the empire from Rome to Byzantium, which he called Constantinople: here the Greek emperors continued in succession, and neither they themselves, nor even their exarchs, resided at Rome, but at Ravenna; so that way was made for antichrist to come to his seat, and there was nothing to rival and eclipse the grandeur, power, and glory of the Roman popes: and that which let was also taken out of the way, by the division of the empire, by Theodosius, giving to his elder son Arcadius, the eastern, and to the younger, Honorius, the western parts of it: the eastern empire was in process of time seized upon and possessed by Mahomet and the Saracens; and the western empire was overrun by the Goths, Vandals, and Huns, and became extinct about the year 476, in Augustulus, the last of the Roman emperors, who was obliged to abdicate the government by Odoacer king of the Heruli; when the kingdom of the Lombards took place in Italy, and afterwards that was translated to Charles the great, king of the French; so that there was nothing more of the Roman empire remaining than the bare name, as at this day; and by this means the popes of Rome got to the height of their power and glory, which is meant by the revelation of the man of sin.

Gill: 2Th 2:8 - And then shall that wicked be revealed // whom the Lord shall consume with the spirit of his mouth // with the Spirit of his mouth // and shall destroy with the brightness of his coming And then shall that wicked be revealed,.... That lawless one, who sets himself above the laws of God and man, and dispenses with them at pleasure, who...

And then shall that wicked be revealed,.... That lawless one, who sets himself above the laws of God and man, and dispenses with them at pleasure, who judges all men, but is judged by no man; as he was in his ecclesiastical power, when Phocas, who murdered the Emperor Mauritius, granted to Boniface III. to be called universal bishop; and in his civil power in succeeding popes, who took upon them the power over kings and emperors, to crown, depose, and excommunicate at pleasure:

whom the Lord shall consume with the spirit of his mouth: that is, the "Lord Jesus", as the Alexandrian copy, and Vulgate Latin version read; and the Syriac version, "our Lord Jesus": who is Lord of lords, and God over all; and so able to do what he is here said he shall do: and which he will do

with the Spirit of his mouth; meaning either the Holy Spirit, the third person which proceeds from him, as in Psa 33:6, and so the Ethiopic version, "whom the Spirit of our Lord Jesus shall cast out"; Christ will by his Spirit blow a blast upon antichrist and his kingdom, which he shall never recover again, but ever after consume and waste away: or else by his spirit is meant his Gospel; the Scriptures in general are the breath of God, being divinely inspired by him, and are the sword of the Spirit, the twoedged sword of law and Gospel, which proceeds out of Christ's mouth; the Gospel contains the words of Christ, which are spirit and life; these come out of his mouth, and are sharper than any twoedged sword; and as hereby sinners are cut to the heart, hewn and slain, convicted and converted, so by this likewise antichrist will be consumed, and is consuming; for this phrase denotes the beginning of his destruction, which took place at the time of the reformation by the preaching of the Gospel by Luther and others; by which this man of sin received his deadly wound, and has been in a consumption ever since, and is sensibly wasting in his power and glory every day, and will ere long come to utter destruction:

and shall destroy with the brightness of his coming; either in a spiritual way, when he shall come in his spiritual kingdom and glory, by the light of his Gospel and the illuminations of his Spirit; when at eventide it shall be light; when he the sun of righteousness shall arise; when latter day light and glory shall appear, and latter day darkness, the gross darkness of Popery, Paganism, and Judaism, which cover the people, shall, be removed, and antichrist in every form shall disappear: or in a personal manner, when he shall come to judge the quick and dead, which will be in flaming fire and great glory; and then will antichrist and his followers, the beast and those that have worshipped him, be cast with the devil and the false prophet into the lake which burns with fire and brimstone; and this will be the last and utter end of him. In this passage there is a manifest reference to Isa 11:4, "with the breath of his mouth shall he slay the wicked": which the Targumist paraphrases,

"with the words of his lips he shall slay ארמילוס רשיעא, "Armillus the wicked":''

and which the Jews say will be done by the Messiah at his coming;

"for so i (say they) that phrase in Deu 22:8 "if a man fall from thence", has respect to Armillus the wicked, who at the coming of our Messiah will be slain, as it is said in Isa 11:4'

This Armillus, the Jews say k, is the head of all idolatry, the tenth king who shall reign at Rome, the city of Satan; that he shall rise up after Gog and Magog, and shall go up to Jerusalem, and slay Messiah ben Joseph, and shall himself be slain by Messiah the son of David; yea, they say expressly l, it is the same whom the Gentiles call antichrist: it is the same with Romulus the first king of the Romans, and designs a Roman, the Roman antichrist; and it may be observed, that the Targumist interprets "the breath of his mouth", by his word; and so says another of their writers m,

"the meaning is by the word of his lips, for the word goes out of the mouth with the vapour and breath:''

such an expression as this is said n to be used by Moses, when he was bid by God to answer the angels who objected to his having the law given him;

"I am afraid (says he) they will slay (or burn me), בהבל שבפיהם, "with the breath of their mouth":''

much more may this be feared from the breath of Christ's mouth.

Gill: 2Th 2:9 - Even him whose coming is after the working of Satan // with all power // and signs, and lying wonders Even him whose coming is after the working of Satan,.... That is, as a deceiver, a liar, and a murderer; for such was the working of Satan with our fi...

Even him whose coming is after the working of Satan,.... That is, as a deceiver, a liar, and a murderer; for such was the working of Satan with our first parents; he seduced Eve, not only by subtlety, but by lying; he abode not in the truth, is the father of lies, and a murderer from the beginning: and such is the working of antichrist his firstborn; he comes in a deceitful way, under a profession of Christ, and a pretension of faith in him, and love to him; but speaks lies in hypocrisy, for such are his doctrines and tenets; and is not only a murderer of the bodies of the saints, but of the souls of men; which are the wares the whore of Babylon deals in:

with all power; not omnipotence, for that is peculiar to God, and is not in Satan nor in antichrist, though the latter assumes to himself all power in heaven and in earth, and claims a jurisdiction both temporal and spiritual over men; but rather this means great power, or all kind of power of doing miracles, as follows:

and signs, and lying wonders; that is, such signs and miracles as are not real, but reigned, only in appearance, not in truth, like those that were done by the magicians of Egypt; and these were done to countenance lies, and to induce persons to believe them; and how many miracles and lying wonders the church of Rome pretends to, everybody knows.

Gill: 2Th 2:10 - And with all deceivableness of unrighteousness // in them that perish // because they received not the love of the truth, that they might be saved And with all deceivableness of unrighteousness,.... Not that he deceives, or goes about to deceive, or thinks to deceive by open unrighteousness; but ...

And with all deceivableness of unrighteousness,.... Not that he deceives, or goes about to deceive, or thinks to deceive by open unrighteousness; but by unrighteousness, under a pretence of righteousness and holiness; as with the doctrines of justification and salvation by a man's own righteousness, with the doctrines of merit and of works of supererogation, which are taking to men, and by which they are deceived, and are no other than unrighteousness with God, and betray ignorance of his righteousness, and a non-submission to it; as also with practices which carry a show of holiness, religion, and devotion, when they are no other than acts of impiety, superstition, and will worship; as their litanies and prayers, their worship of images, angels, and saints departed, their frequent fasts and festivals, their pilgrimages, penance, and various acts of mortification and the like: but then these deceptions only have place

in them that perish; whom the god of this world has blinded, from whom the Gospel is hid, and to whom it is foolishness: all men indeed are in a lost perishing condition, through original and actual sin; but all shall not perish, there are some that God will not have perish, whom Christ is given for that they should not perish, and whom he has redeemed by his blood, and to whom he gives eternal life; but there are others that are vessels of wrath afore ordained to condemnation, reprobate men left to themselves, and given up to their hearts' lusts; and these, and only these, are finally and totally deceived, by the signs and lying wonders, and false appearances of antichrist; see Mat 24:24

because they received not the love of the truth, that they might be saved; by the "truth" is meant either Christ the truth of types, the sum of promises, in whom the treasures of wisdom and knowledge are, and by whom grace and truth came; or the Gospel, often called truth, and the word of truth, it coming from the God of truth, has for its subject Christ the truth, is dictated and directed into by the spirit of truth, and contains nothing but truth: and by "the love" of it is meant, either the loveliness of it, for truth is an amiable, lovely thing, in its nature and use; or an affection for it, which there is, where true faith in it is, for faith works by love: there may be a flashy affection for the truths of the Gospel, where there is no true faith in Christ, or the root of the matter is not, as in the stony ground hearers; and there may be an historical faith in the doctrines of the Gospel, where the power of them is denied, and there is no true hearty love for them; and in these persons there is neither faith nor love; the truths of the Gospel are neither believed by them, nor are they affected with them, that so, they might be saved; for where there is true faith in the Gospel of Christ, and in Christ the substance of it, there is salvation; the reason therefore of these men's perishing is not the decree of God, nor even want of the means of grace, the revelation of the Gospel, but their rejection and contempt of it.

Gill: 2Th 2:11 - And for this cause God shall send them strong delusion // that they should believe a lie And for this cause God shall send them strong delusion,.... Or "efficacy of error", which God may be said to send; and the Alexandrian copy reads, "do...

And for this cause God shall send them strong delusion,.... Or "efficacy of error", which God may be said to send; and the Alexandrian copy reads, "does send"; because it is not a bare permission but a voluntary one; or it is his will that error should be that truth may be tried, and be illustrated by its contrary, and shine the more through the force of opposition to it; and that those which are on the side of it might be made manifest, as well as that the rejecters of the Gospel might be punished; for the efficacy of error is not to be considered as a sin, of which God cannot be the author, but as a punishment for sin, and to which men are given up, and fall under the power of, because they receive not the love of the truth, which is the reason here given: and this comes to pass partly through God's denying his grace, or withholding that light and knowledge, by which error may be discovered and detected; and by taking from men the knowledge and conscience of things they had, see Rom 1:28. So that they call evil good, and good evil, and do not appear to have the common sense and reason of mankind, at least do not act according to it; and by giving them up to judicial blindness and hardness of heart, and to the god of this world, to blind their minds; and without this it is not to be accounted for, that the followers of antichrist should give into such senseless notions as those of transubstantiation, works of supererogation, &c., or into such stupid practices as worshipping of images, praying to saints departed, and paying such a respect to the pretended relics of saints, &c., as they do; but a spirit of slumber is given them, and eyes that they should not see, and ears that they should not hear, because of their rejection of the Gospel: and

that they should believe a lie; that the pope is Christ's vicar on earth, and has power to forgive sins; that the bread and wine in the Lord's supper are transubstantiated into the very body and blood of Christ; with other lying tenets spoken in hypocrisy concerning good works, merit, pardon, penance; &c. with a multitude of lying wonders and false miracles, of which their legends are full; and this is the first and more near end of strong delusion or efficacious error being sent them; the more remote and ultimate one follows.

Gill: 2Th 2:12 - That they all might be damned // that they may be damned // who believed not the truth // but had pleasure in unrighteousness That they all might be damned,.... Or judged, discerned and distinguished from true Christians and real believers, or rather that they might be condem...

That they all might be damned,.... Or judged, discerned and distinguished from true Christians and real believers, or rather that they might be condemned and punished with everlasting destruction from the presence of the Lord, and have their portion in the lake which burns with fire and brimstone; where the devil, the false prophet, and the beast, whose followers they are, will be cast; and it is but a righteous thing with God to give them up to such delusion,

that they may be damned, since they received not the love of the truth that they might be saved; and the following character of them justifies the divine procedure:

who believed not the truth; neither the word of truth, the Gospel of salvation, nor Christ, who is truth itself; and therefore were righteously given up to believe a lie; and whose damnation is just, according to the declaration of Christ, he that believeth not shall be damned:

but had pleasure in unrighteousness; in sin, as all unrighteousness is; in sinful ways and works, and in unrighteous doctrines; as the doctrines of merit, of works of supererogation, and of justification by works, being derogatory to the justice of God, and to the righteousness of Christ; and in the unrighteous persecution and bloodshed of the saints, the martyrs of Jesus; in which the followers of antichrist take as much delight and pleasure, as an intemperate man does in drinking wine or strong drink to excess; and therefore the whore of Babylon is said to be drunk with the blood of the saints; and it is but just she should have blood to drink, or be punished both with temporal and eternal destruction.

Gill: 2Th 2:13 - But we are bound to give thanks alway to God for you // brethren, beloved of the Lord // because God hath from, the beginning chosen you to salvation // through sanctification of the spirit, and belief of the truth But we are bound to give thanks alway to God for you,.... Lest the saints should be discouraged by the above account of antichrist, and his followers,...

But we are bound to give thanks alway to God for you,.... Lest the saints should be discouraged by the above account of antichrist, and his followers, and fear they should be left to the same deceptions, and damnation be their portion; the apostle being persuaded better things of them, gives their character, and represents their case in a quite different light; and signifies, that he and his fellow ministers were under obligation to be continually thankful to God for what he had done for them; for as God is the Father of mercies, whether spiritual or temporal, thanks are to be given to him; and saints are not only to bless his name for what they themselves receive from him, but for what others enjoy also, and that continually; because spiritual blessings, especially such as are afterwards instanced in, are permanent and durable, yea, everlasting: the characters which show them to be different from the followers of antichrist, are

brethren, beloved of the Lord or "of God", as the Vulgate Latin and Ethiopic versions read: they were the brethren of Christ, being the dear children of God, born of him, and belonging to his family, and of the apostles, and of one another, being of the household of faith; and they were beloved by God the Father, as the instances of their election to salvation by him, and their calling to eternal glory, show; and by the Lord Jesus Christ, who had wrought out for them the salvation they were chosen to; and by the Lord the Spirit, by whom they were regenerated, called, sanctified, and brought to the belief of the truth; and since they had interest in the everlasting love of the three divine Persons, there was no danger of their falling away and perishing. The reason of the apostle's thanksgiving for the persons thus described is,

because God hath from, the beginning chosen you to salvation; which is to be understood, not of an election of them, as a nation, for they were not a nation, only a part of one; nor of them as a church, for they were not so from the beginning; nor to the outward means of grace, the ministry of the word and ordinances, for the choice is unto salvation; nor to any office, for they were not all officers in the church, only some; nor does it intend the effectual calling, for that is distinguished from it in the following verse; but an eternal appointment of persons to grace and glory: and this is an act of God the Father, in Christ, from eternity; and which arises from his sovereign good will and pleasure, and is an instance of his free grace and favour, for the glorifying of himself; and is irrespective of the faith, holiness, and good works of men; all which are the fruits and effects, and not the motives, conditions, or causes of electing grace. This act is the leading one to all other blessings of grace, as justification, adoption, calling, and glorification, and is certain and immutable in itself, and in its effects. The date of it is "from the beginning": not from the beginning of the preaching of the Gospel to them, and the sense be, that, as soon as the Gospel was preached, they believed, and God chose them; for what was there remarkable in them, that this should be peculiarly observed of them? The Bereans are said to be more noble than they were: nor from the beginning of their calling, for predestination or election precedes calling; see Rom 8:30 nor from the beginning of time, or of the creation of the world, but before the world began, even from eternity; and in such sense the phrase is used in Pro 8:23 and that it is the sense of it here, is manifest from Eph 1:4 where this choice is said to be before the foundation of the world. The end to which men, by this act, are chosen, is "salvation": not temporal, though the elect of God are appointed to many temporal salvations and deliverances, and which they enjoy both before and after conversion; yet salvation here designs the salvation of the soul, though not exclusive of the body, a spiritual and an eternal salvation, salvation by Jesus Christ, as is expressed in 1Th 5:9 and the same decree that appoints men to salvation, appoints Christ to be the Saviour of them; and there is salvation in and by no other. The means through which this choice is made, are

through sanctification of the spirit, and belief of the truth by sanctification is meant, not anything external, as reformation of life, obedience to the law, or outward submission to Gospel ordinances; but internal holiness, which lies in a principle of spiritual life in the soul, and in a principle of spiritual light on the understanding; in a flexion of the will to the will of God, and the way of salvation by Christ; in a settlement of the affections on divine and spiritual things, and in an implantation of all grace in the heart; and is called the sanctification of "the spirit", partly from the spirit or soul of man being the principal seat of it, and chiefly from the Spirit of God being the author of it; and this being a means fixed in the decree of election to salvation, shows that holiness is not the cause of election, yet is certain by it, and is necessary to salvation; and that the doctrine of election is no licentious doctrine, since it provides for and secures true and real holiness. "Truth" designs either the Lord Jesus Christ, who is the truth of types and promises, and the substance of the truth of the Gospel, in whom it lies, and by whom it comes; or the Gospel itself, which comes from the God of truth, lies in the Scriptures of truth, is dictated and directed into by the spirit of truth; the sum of it is Christ the truth, and has nothing in it but truth. The "belief" or "faith" of this intends, not an historical faith, or a mere assent to truth; but a cordial embracing of it, a receiving of the love of the truth, a feeling of the power of it unto salvation, and a believing in Christ, the substance of it; which is a seeing of him spiritually, and a going out of the soul to him in acts of hope; reliance, trust, and dependence; and this being also a means settled in the choice of men to salvation, makes it appear, that faith is no cause of election, but the effect of it; that it is necessary to salvation, and therefore appointed as a means; that it is certain to the elect by it, and that they therefore cannot be finally and totally deceived, or be carried away with the error of the wicked, or with the deceivableness of unrighteousness with which antichrist works.

Gill: 2Th 2:14 - Whereunto he called you by our Gospel // to the obtaining of the glory of our Lord Jesus Christ Whereunto he called you by our Gospel,.... Salvation being appointed as the end in the decree of election, and sanctification of the Spirit, and belie...

Whereunto he called you by our Gospel,.... Salvation being appointed as the end in the decree of election, and sanctification of the Spirit, and belief of the truth, as means; the elect in the effectual calling are called to the participation of each of these; first to the one, and then to the other; to grace here, and glory hereafter: and the means by which they are called is the Gospel, which the apostle calls "our Gospel", not because they were the authors, or the subject of it; for with regard to these it is styled the Gospel of God, and the Gospel of Christ; but because they were intrusted with it, and faithfully preached it, and in opposition to another Gospel published by false teachers. And by this they were called

to the obtaining of the glory of our Lord Jesus Christ; not his essential glory, though he will be seen and known in the glory of his person as he is, so far as creatures in a state of perfection will be capable of; nor his mediatorial glory, though it will be one part of the saints' happiness in heaven to behold this glory of Christ; but rather the glory which shall be personally put upon the saints, both in soul and body, in the resurrection morn, is here intended: and which is called the glory of Christ, because it is in his hands for them; and is what he is preparing for them, and for which he gives them both a right and a meetness; and which he at last will introduce them into; and it will lie greatly in conformity to him, and in the everlasting vision and enjoyment of him: and now God's elect are called by the ministry of the word to "the obtaining" of this, not by any merit of theirs, or by any works of righteousness done by them, but to the "possession" of it, as the word used properly signifies. The Syriac version renders it, "that ye may be a glory to our Lord Jesus Christ": as the saints will be at the last day, and to all eternity, when they shall be raised again, and have the glory of God upon them, and be forever with the Lord.

Gill: 2Th 2:15 - Therefore, brethren, stand fast // And hold the traditions which ye have been taught // whether by word, or our epistle Therefore, brethren, stand fast,.... In the doctrine of the Gospel in general, and in the article of Christ's second coming in particular, and not in ...

Therefore, brethren, stand fast,.... In the doctrine of the Gospel in general, and in the article of Christ's second coming in particular, and not in the least waver about the thing itself, nor be shaken in mind, and troubled as if it was just at hand; and the rather it became them to be concerned that they stood fast in the truth, and persevered unto the end, since there was to be a falling away, and the mystery of iniquity was already working, and antichrist would shortly appear, whose coming would be with all deceivableness, of unrighteousness; and they had the greater encouragement to continue firm and unmoved, seeing they were chosen from eternity unto salvation through sanctification and belief of the truth, and were called in time by the Gospel to the enjoyment of the glory of Christ in another world.

And hold the traditions which ye have been taught: meaning the truths of the Gospel, which may be called traditions, because they are delivered from one to another; the Gospel was first delivered by God the Father to Jesus Christ, as Mediator, and by him to his apostles, and by them to the churches of Christ; whence it is called the form of doctrine delivered to them, and the faith once delivered to the saints: and also the ordinances of the Gospel which the apostles received from Christ, and as they received them faithfully delivered them, such as baptism and the Lord's supper; as well as rules of conduct and behaviour, both in the church, and in the world, even all the commandments of Christ, which he ordered his apostles to teach, and which they gave by him; see 2Th 3:6. And so the Syriac version here renders it, "the commandments": and these were such as these saints had been taught by the apostles, under the direction of Christ, and through the guidance of his Spirit; and were not the traditions of men or the rudiments of the world, but what they had received from Christ, through the hands of the apostles:

whether by word, or our epistle, that is, by "our" word, as well as by our epistle, and so the Arabic version reads; these doctrines, ordinances, and rules of discipline were communicated to them, both by word of mouth, when the apostles were in person among them, and by writing afterwards to them; for what the apostles delivered in the ministry of the word to the churches, they sent them in writing, that they might be a standing rule of faith and practice; so that this does not in the least countenance the unwritten traditions of the Papists; and since these were what were taught them, "viva voce", and they received them from the mouth of the apostles, or by letters from them, or both, it became them to hold and retain them fast, and not let them go, either with respect to doctrine or practice.

Gill: 2Th 2:16 - Now our Lord Jesus Christ himself // and God, even our Father // and hath given us everlasting consolation // and good hope through grace Now our Lord Jesus Christ himself,.... The apostle having exhorted the saints to perseverance, closes this second part of his epistle, relating to the...

Now our Lord Jesus Christ himself,.... The apostle having exhorted the saints to perseverance, closes this second part of his epistle, relating to the coming of Christ, with a prayer for the saints, that they might be comforted and established. The objects addressed are Christ and the Father. And in each of their characters are reasons contained, encouraging to believe the petitions will be regarded; for it is "our Lord Jesus Christ himself" who is prayed unto; who is our Lord, not by creation only, in which sense he is Lord of all, but by redemption, and through a marriage relation; and he is our Jesus, our Saviour, and Redeemer; and our Christ, the anointed prophet, priest, and King; even he himself, who stands in these relations and offices; and what may not be expected from him?

and God, even our Father; not by creation, but by adoption; and as it is in his power, he has a heart to give, and will give good things unto his children: and inasmuch as Christ is equally addressed as the object of prayer as the Father, and is indeed here set before him, or first mentioned, it may be concluded that there is an entire equality between them, and that Christ is truly and properly God; otherwise religious worship, of which prayer is a considerable branch, would not be given him, nor would he be set upon an equal foot with the other, and much less before him. The Arabic version reads, "our Lord Jesus Christ, our Father"; and the Ethiopic version also, "our Lord Jesus Christ, God our Father"; as if the whole of this, or all these epithets and characters, belong to Christ, and he was the only person addressed; but the common reading is best: which hath loved us; this refers both to the Father and to Christ. The Father had loved them with an everlasting and unchangeable love, as appeared by his choosing them unto salvation by Christ, securing them in his hands, and making an everlasting covenant with him, on their account; by sending his Son to be the Saviour of them; by regenerating, quickening, and calling them by his grace, adopting them into his family, pardoning all their sins, justifying their persons, and giving them both a meetness for, and a right unto eternal glory. And Christ, he had loved them with the same love; and which he showed by undertaking their cause in the council of peace; by espousing their persons in the covenant of grace; by assuming their nature in the fulness of time; by dying in their room and stead; and by his continued intercession and mediation for them, and by many other instances. And since they had such a share in the affection both of the Father and the Son, it need not to have been doubted but that what was prayed for would be granted: to which is added,

and hath given us everlasting consolation: all true solid consolation is from God and Christ: God is called the God of all comfort; and if there be any real consolation, it is in, by, and from Christ; and it is the gift of God, an instance of his grace and favour, and not a point of merit; the least degree of consolation is not deserved, and ought not to be reckoned small: and it is everlasting; it does not indeed always continue, as to the sensible enjoyment of it, in this life, being often interrupted by indwelling sin, the hidings of God's and the temptations of Satan, yet the ground and foundation of it is everlasting; such as the everlasting love of God, the everlasting covenant of grace, the everlasting righteousness of Christ, and everlasting salvation by him, and he himself, who is the consolation of Israel, as well as the blessed Spirit, the Comforter, who ever abides as the earnest and pledge of future happiness. And the present spiritual joy of the saints is what no man can take away from them, and what will eventually issue in everlasting consolation, without any interruption in the world to come, when sorrow and sighing shall flee away, and all tears be wiped from their eyes:

and good hope through grace. The Syriac version reads, "in his grace"; and the Ethiopic version, "a good hope; and his grace", hope, as well as faith, is the gift of God, a free grace gift of his: and it may be called a good one, because God is the author of it; and it is built on a good foundation, the person, blood, and righteousness of Christ; and is of good things to come, and therefore called the blessed hope; and is what is sure and certain, and will never deceive, nor make ashamed; and since consolation is given here, and hope of happiness hereafter, it may be concluded the following requests will be regarded.

Gill: 2Th 2:17 - Comfort your hearts // And stablish you in every good word and work Comfort your hearts,.... That is, apply the comfort given, and cause it to be received, which unbelief is apt to refuse; and increase it, by shedding ...

Comfort your hearts,.... That is, apply the comfort given, and cause it to be received, which unbelief is apt to refuse; and increase it, by shedding abroad the love of Christ, and of the Father; by the discoveries of pardoning grace; by the application of Gospel promises; by the word and ordinances, which are breasts of consolation; and by indulging with the gracious presence, and comfortable communion of Father, Son, and Spirit. The Arabic version reads, "comfort your hearts by his grace", joining the last clause of the preceding verse to this. This petition stands opposed to a being troubled and distressed about the sudden coming of Christ, as the following one does to a being shaken in mind on that account, 2Th 2:2.

And stablish you in every good word and work; that is, in every good word of God, or truth of the Gospel, which contains good tidings of good things, so as not to waver about them, or stagger in them, or to depart from them; in practice of every duty, so as to be steadfast, and immoveable, and always abounding therein; good words and good works, principles and practices, should go together, and the saints stand in need of stability in both. For though, as to their state and condition, they are established in the love of God, in the covenant of grace, in the arms of Christ, and in him the foundation, so as they can never be removed; yet they are often very unstable, not only in their frames, and in the exercise of grace, but in their attachment and adherence to the Gospel and interest of Christ, and in the discharge of duty.

buka semua
Tafsiran/Catatan -- Catatan Ayat / Catatan Kaki

NET Notes: 2Th 2:1 Grk “brothers.” See note on the phrase “brothers and sisters” in 1:3.

NET Notes: 2Th 2:2 Grk “as through us.”

NET Notes: 2Th 2:3 Or “the one destined for destruction.”

NET Notes: 2Th 2:4 Grk “that he is God.”

NET Notes: 2Th 2:5 Grk “You do remember, don’t you?”

NET Notes: 2Th 2:6 Grk “the thing that restrains.”

NET Notes: 2Th 2:7 Grk “the one who restrains.” This gives a puzzling contrast to the impersonal phrase in v. 6 (“the thing that restrains”). The...

NET Notes: 2Th 2:8 ‡ Several important witnesses of the Alexandrian and Western traditions, as well as many other witnesses, read ᾿Ιησο&#...

NET Notes: 2Th 2:9 Grk “every miracle.”

NET Notes: 2Th 2:10 Grk “they did not accept the love of the truth.”

NET Notes: 2Th 2:11 Grk “a working of error.”

NET Notes: 2Th 2:12 Grk “be judged,” but in this context the term clearly refers to a judgment of condemnation (BDAG 568 s.v. κρίνω 5...

NET Notes: 2Th 2:13 ‡ Several mss (B F G P 0278 33 81 323 1739 1881 al bo) read ἀπαρχήν (aparchn, “as a first fruit”...

NET Notes: 2Th 2:14 That you may possess the glory of our Lord Jesus Christ. For Paul the ultimate stage of salvation is glorification (Rom 8:30).

NET Notes: 2Th 2:15 Grk “that you were taught whether by word or by letter of ours.”

NET Notes: 2Th 2:17 Grk “every good work and word.”

Geneva Bible: 2Th 2:1 Now ( 1 ) we beseech you, brethren, by the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ, and [by] our ( a ) gathering together unto him, ( 1 ) The second part of ...

Geneva Bible: 2Th 2:2 ( 2 ) That ye be not soon shaken in mind, or be troubled, neither by ( b ) spirit, nor by ( c ) word, nor by ( d ) letter as from us, as that the day ...

Geneva Bible: 2Th 2:3 Let no man deceive you by any means: ( 3 ) for [that day shall not come], except there come a falling away first, and ( e ) that man of sin be reveale...

Geneva Bible: 2Th 2:4 Who opposeth and ( f ) exalteth himself above all that is called God, or that is worshipped; ( 4 ) so that he as God sitteth in the temple of God, she...

Geneva Bible: 2Th 2:5 ( 5 ) Remember ye not, that, when I was yet with you, I told you these things? ( 5 ) This prophecy was continually declared to the ancient Church, bu...

Geneva Bible: 2Th 2:6 And now ye know ( g ) what withholdeth that he might be revealed in his time. ( g ) What hinders and stops.

Geneva Bible: 2Th 2:7 ( 6 ) For the mystery of iniquity doth already work: ( 7 ) only he who now ( h ) letteth [will let], until he be taken out of the way. ( 6 ) Even in ...

Geneva Bible: 2Th 2:8 ( 8 ) And then shall ( i ) that Wicked be revealed, whom the Lord shall ( k ) consume with the ( l ) spirit of his mouth, and shall destroy with the b...

Geneva Bible: 2Th 2:9 ( 9 ) [Even him], whose coming is after the working of Satan with all power and signs and ( m ) lying wonders, ( 9 ) He foretells that Satan will bes...

Geneva Bible: 2Th 2:11 And for this cause God shall send them ( n ) strong delusion, that they should believe a lie: ( n ) A most mighty working to deceive them.

Geneva Bible: 2Th 2:12 That they all might be damned who believed not the truth, but ( o ) had pleasure in unrighteousness. ( o ) They liked lies so much that they had plea...

Geneva Bible: 2Th 2:13 ( 10 ) But we are bound to give thanks alway to God for you, brethren beloved of the Lord, because God hath from the beginning chosen you to salvation...

Geneva Bible: 2Th 2:14 Whereunto he called you by our ( r ) gospel, to the obtaining of the glory of our Lord Jesus Christ. ( r ) By our preaching.

Geneva Bible: 2Th 2:15 ( 11 ) Therefore, brethren, stand fast, and hold the traditions which ye have been taught, whether by word, or our epistle. ( 11 ) The conclusion: it...

buka semua
Tafsiran/Catatan -- Catatan Rentang Ayat

Maclaren: 2Th 2:16-17 - A Libation To Jehovah Everlasting Consolation And Good Hope Now our Lord Jesus Christ .Himself, and God, even our Father, which hath loved us, and hath given us everlastin...

MHCC: 2Th 2:1-4 - --If errors arise among Christians, we should set them right; and good men will be careful to suppress errors which rise from mistaking their words and ...

MHCC: 2Th 2:5-12 - --Something hindered or withheld the man of sin. It is supposed to be the power of the Roman empire, which the apostle did not mention more plainly at t...

MHCC: 2Th 2:13-15 - --When we hear of the apostacy of many, it is a great comfort and joy, that there is a remnant according to the election of grace, which does and shall ...

MHCC: 2Th 2:16-17 - --We may and should direct our prayers, not only to God the Father, through our Lord Jesus Christ, but also to our Lord Jesus Christ himself. And we sho...

Matthew Henry: 2Th 2:1-3 - -- From these words it appears that some among the Thessalonians had mistaken the apostle's meaning, in what he had written in his former epistle about...

Matthew Henry: 2Th 2:3-12 - -- In these words the apostle confutes the error against which he had cautioned them, and gives the reasons why they should not expect the coming of Ch...

Matthew Henry: 2Th 2:13-15 - -- Here observe, I. The consolation the Thessalonians might take against the terrors of this apostasy, 2Th 2:13, 2Th 2:14. For they were chosen to salv...

Matthew Henry: 2Th 2:16-17 - -- In these words we have the apostle's earnest prayer for them, in which observe, I. To whom he prays: Our Lord Jesus Christ himself, and God, even o...

Barclay: 2Th 2:1-12 - "THE LAWLESS ONE" This is undoubtedly one of the most difficult passages in the whole New Testament; and it is so because it is using terms and thinking in pictures wh...

Barclay: 2Th 2:13-17 - "GOD'S DEMAND AND OUR EFFORT" In this passage there is a kind of synopsis of the Christian life. (i) It begins with God's call. We could never even begin to seek God unless he had...

Constable: 2Th 2:1-12 - --III. CORRECTION OF PRESENT ERROR 2:1-12 Paul next dealt with a doctrinal error that had come into the Thessaloni...

Constable: 2Th 2:1-5 - --A. The beginning of the day of the Lord 2:1-5 2:1-2 Paul introduced his teaching by urging his readers not to be shaken from their adherence to the tr...

Constable: 2Th 2:6-12 - --B. The mystery of lawlessness 2:6-12 Paul continued his instruction concerning the events that must precede the beginning of the day of the Lord by st...

Constable: 2Th 2:13-17 - --IV. THANKSGIVING AND PRAYER 2:13-17 Paul proceeded to give thanks for his readers' salvation and to pray for the...

Constable: 2Th 2:13-15 - --A. Thanksgiving for calling 2:13-15 2:13 In contrast to the wicked unbelievers just referred to (v. 12), Paul was grateful that he could always give t...

Constable: 2Th 2:16-17 - --B. Prayer for strength 2:16-17 As part of a bridge between his instructions (2:1-12) and exhortations (3...

College: 2Th 2:1-17 - --2 THESSALONIANS 2 III. INSTRUCTION ON THE LORD'S RETURN (2:1-12) This section, which is central to the entire second Thessalonian letter, presents o...

McGarvey: 2Th 2:1 - --The section before us expresses the principal object of this Epistle, which was to correct the misapprehension that the Lord was about to come at once...

McGarvey: 2Th 2:2 - --to the end that ye be not quickly shaken from your mind [Shaken is a figurative expression taken from waves agitated by a storm. The minds of the Thes...

McGarvey: 2Th 2:3 - --let no man beguile you in any wise: for it will not be, except the falling away come first [Paul uses the article "the" because this apostasy was well...

McGarvey: 2Th 2:4 - --he that opposeth and exalteth himself against all that is called God or that is worshipped; so that he sitteth in the temple of God, setting himself f...

McGarvey: 2Th 2:5 - --Remember ye not, that, when I was yet with you, I told you these things? [Literally, was telling. He had repeated the instruction often, and now repro...

McGarvey: 2Th 2:6 - --And now ye know [because Paul had told them verbally] that which restraineth [i. e., retards and delays the antichrist], to the end that he may be rev...

McGarvey: 2Th 2:7 - --For the mystery of lawlessness doth already work: only there is one that restraineth now, until he be taken out of the way . [In verse 6 we have a thi...

McGarvey: 2Th 2:8 - --And then shall be revealed the lawless one whom the Lord Jesus shall slay with the breath of his mouth, and bring to nought by the manifestation of hi...

McGarvey: 2Th 2:9 - --even he, whose coming is according to the working of Satan with all power and signs and lying wonders [To give full force to the Greek we should here ...

McGarvey: 2Th 2:10 - --and with all deceit of unrighteousness for them that perish; because they received not the love of the truth, that they might be saved . [Antichrist c...

McGarvey: 2Th 2:11 - --And for this cause God sendeth them a working of error [the threefold working of error mentioned in verse 9], that they should believe a lie :

McGarvey: 2Th 2:12 - --that they all might be judged who believed not the truth, but had pleasure in unrighteousness . [God permits Satan to present lies to those who, becau...

McGarvey: 2Th 2:13 - --But we are bound to give thanks to God always for you, brethren beloved of the Lord, for that God chose you from the beginning unto salvation in sanct...

McGarvey: 2Th 2:14 - --whereunto he called you through our gospel, to the obtaining of the glory of our Lord Jesus Christ . [To this working of salvation God had called the ...

McGarvey: 2Th 2:15 - --So then, brethren, stand fast [in contrast to being shaken, as stated in verse 2], and hold the traditions which ye were taught, whether by word, or b...

McGarvey: 2Th 2:16 - --Now our Lord Jesus Christ himself, and God our Father who loved us and gave us eternal comfort and good hope through grace ,

McGarvey: 2Th 2:17 - --comfort your hearts and establish them in every good work and word . [Paul, as a minister of Christ, was endeavoring to comfort and establish the Thes...

buka semua
Tafsiran/Catatan -- Lainnya

Evidence: 2Th 2:2 " I never thought much of the courage of a lion-tamer. Inside the cage he is at least safe from people." George Bernard Shaw

Evidence: 2Th 2:11 If sinners refuse to truly embrace the gospel, God in His righteousness will give them over to " powerful delusion" and a " depraved mind" ( Rom 1:2...

Evidence: 2Th 2:14 I further believe, although certain persons deny it, that the influence of fear is to be exercised over the minds of men, and that it ought to operate...

buka semua
Pendahuluan / Garis Besar

Robertson: 2 Thessalonians (Pendahuluan Kitab) Second Thessalonians From Corinth a.d. 50 Or 51 By Way of Introduction It is plain that First Thessalonians did not settle all the difficulties ...

JFB: 2 Thessalonians (Pendahuluan Kitab) Its GENUINENESS is attested by POLYCARP [Epistle to the Philippians, 11], who alludes to 2Th 3:15. JUSTIN MARTYR [Dialogue with Trypho, p. 193.32], al...

JFB: 2 Thessalonians (Garis Besar) ADDRESS AND SALUTATION: INTRODUCTION: THANKSGIVING FOR THEIR GROWTH IN FAITH AND LOVE, AND FOR THEIR PATIENCE IN PERSECUTIONS, WHICH ARE A TOKEN FOR ...

TSK: 2 Thessalonians (Pendahuluan Kitab) The First Epistle to the Thessalonians, it is generally agreed, was the earliest written of all St. Paul’s epistles, whence we see the reason and pr...

TSK: 2 Thessalonians 2 (Pendahuluan Pasal) Overview 2Th 2:1, Paul urges them to continue stedfast in the truth received; 2Th 2:3, shows that there shall be a departure from the faith, 2Th 2...

Poole: 2 Thessalonians 2 (Pendahuluan Pasal) THESSALONIANS CHAPTER 2

MHCC: 2 Thessalonians (Pendahuluan Kitab) The second epistle to the Thessalonians was written soon after the first. The apostle was told that, from some expressions in his first letter, many e...

MHCC: 2 Thessalonians 2 (Pendahuluan Pasal) (2Th 2:1-4) Cautions against the error that the time of Christ's coming was just at hand. There would first be a general apostacy from the faith, and ...

Matthew Henry: 2 Thessalonians (Pendahuluan Kitab) An Exposition, with Practical Observations, of The Second Epistle of St. Paul to the Thessalonians This Second Epistle was written soon after the form...

Matthew Henry: 2 Thessalonians 2 (Pendahuluan Pasal) The apostle is very careful to hinder the spreading of an error into which some among them had fallen concerning the coming of Christ, as being ver...

Barclay: 2 Thessalonians (Pendahuluan Kitab) A GENERAL INTRODUCTION TO THE LETTERS OF PAUL The Letters Of Paul There is no more interesting body of documents in the New Testament than the letter...

Barclay: 2 Thessalonians 2 (Pendahuluan Pasal) The Lawless One (2Th_2:1-12) God's Demand And Our Effort (2Th_2:13-17)

Constable: 2 Thessalonians (Pendahuluan Kitab) Introduction Historical background This epistle contains evidence that Paul had recent...

Constable: 2 Thessalonians (Garis Besar)

Constable: 2 Thessalonians 2 Thessalonians Bibliography Barclay, William. The Letters to the Philippians, Colossians and Thessalonians. Da...

Haydock: 2 Thessalonians (Pendahuluan Kitab) THE SECOND EPISTLE OF ST. PAUL, THE APOSTLE, TO THE THESSALONIANS. INTRODUCTION. In this epistle St. Paul admonishes the Thessalonians to be c...

Gill: 2 Thessalonians (Pendahuluan Kitab) INTRODUCTION TO 2 THESSALONIANS This second epistle was written, not from Athens, as the subscription testifies, nor from Rome, as Athanasius a sup...

Gill: 2 Thessalonians 2 (Pendahuluan Pasal) INTRODUCTION TO 2 THESSALONIANS 2 In this chapter the apostle guards against a notion, as if the second coming of Christ was at hand; declares that...

College: 2 Thessalonians (Pendahuluan Kitab) INTRODUCTION The pressures of persecution, apparent in 1 Thessalonians, have intensified in this letter. In its three brief chapters the reader perce...

College: 2 Thessalonians (Garis Besar) OUTLINE I. GREETING - 1:1-2 II. OPENING THANKSGIVING, ENCOURAGEMENT AND PRAYER - 1:3-12 A. Thanksgiving for the Thessalonians' Growth and Endu...

Advanced Commentary (Kamus, Lagu-Lagu Himne, Gambar, Ilustrasi Khotbah, Pertanyaan-Pertanyaan, dll)


TIP #31: Tutup popup dengan arahkan mouse keluar dari popup. Tutup sticky dengan menekan ikon . [SEMUA]
dibuat dalam 1.68 detik
dipersembahkan oleh
bible.org - YLSA